

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 





























* 












•-* 




























. 







































“A ROCK OF OFFENCE.” 

i Pet. 2:8 



“ Behold, I lay in Zion 

FOR A FOUNDATION A 
STONE, A TRIED STONE, A 
PRECIOUS CORNER STONE, 
A SURE FOUNDATION / 9 


Isaiah 28 :16 




SOME 


FOUNDATION STONES 

OF 

CHRISTIAN CHARACTER 


By 

EDWIN FAXON OSBORN, A. M., D. D. 

Author of “Christian Growth”, “The Teaching of the 
Parables,” “ The Vanishing of the Prince,” etc. 


Chicago, III. 

THE EVANGELICAL AND BIBLICAL 
PUBLISHING COMPANY. 


bus/ 

: Oni 


LIBRARY of CONGRESS 
Two Copies Received 

DEC 4 1906 



Copyright 1906, by 
E. F. OSBORN 




TO 

4 

ALL WHO WOULD BECOME 
TRUE AND USEFUL 
CHRISTIANS. 




[ 11 ] 



FOREWORD 


The Great Commission requires three things : 
first, to teach; secondly, to baptize; thirdly, to 
teach. (Matt. 28:19-20). This book is sent 
forth to help in the teaching that should pre- 
cede baptism. 

Many laymen would be glad to assist in bring- 
ing the unconverted to Christ, but do not know 
how to teach them the way, nor where to find 
the texts suitable for such instruction. Perhaps 
this line of study may be helpful to others as 
it has been to the author and his helpers. 

The book should be thoroughly mastered by 
every one seeking entrance into any church. 
But this alone will not be sufficient; the Holy 
Spirit must be sought and depended upon to 
bring the teaching home with saving power. 

I do not feel that any excuse is needed regard- 
ing the teaching of this book. Indeed, I am not 
responsible for the Scripture that is quoted and 

[ 13 ] 


14 


FOUNDATION STONES 


out of which the teaching of the book issues. 
It is due to the Scripture that its teaching be 
fairly presented and earnestly and fairly stud- 
ied. If one chooses not to believe, then he must 
bear the responsibility of his unbelief; but we 
ought not to mangle the Scripture in an attempt 
to justify such unbelief, or to soothe conscience 
in its revolt against the unbelief. 

So I have quoted and spoken freely concern- 
ing themes that are not popular, and concerning 
which we do not hear very frequently, of late, 
except in depreciation or even contempt. Never- 
theless these themes are prominent in Scripture, 
even being basal in its structure. 

I am well aware, however, that much of the 
teaching regarding some of these themes has not 
in the past been Scriptural. Men have wrought 
out systems of theology, elaborate and wonder- 
ful, truly; but their systems have sometimes 
overshadowed their legitimate sources of infor- 
mation. Christianity is professedly a revelation 
to man, not an emination from man, nor an evo- 
lution of human moral law. We ought to dis- 
tinguish very carefully between Christianity as 
it stands revealed in the Scripture and the 


FOREWORD 


15 


religious philosophies which have been wrought 
out by men, even though the Scripture has been 
the chief element in the evolution of those phi- 
losophies. 

I know that we are met here with the difficulty 
of finding the Scripture within the scriptures. 
The whole subject of the Scripture Canon arises 
here. The troublesome things concerning in- 
spiration and authority confront us; and the 
thinking mind wonders whether or not these 
things are so. “ These things.” What things? 
I think that expression carries us through the 
shell into the kernel of Scripture, through the 
scriptures into the Scripture. And I firmly 
believe that the mind that is humble and willing 
has no more practical trouble in discerning the 
true Word of God within all that is bound up 
and called The Bible than the squirrel has in 
finding the kernel of the nut. If there be any 
doubt of this, add to the qualifications of mind 
above mentioned, humility and willingness, the 
personal acquaintance of the Holy Spirit, and 
all doubt vanishes. 

This is not scientific? I grant it. But who 
made science the criterion? Have I not as rea- 


16 


FOUNDATION STONES 


sonable a ground for believing the conclusion of 
another, especially such another as J esus Christ, 
as I have in believing a conclusion of my own ! 
Who am I? Who is the scientist? Not God, 
surely. Jesus Christ claimed to be God, and 
if we can credit the historical statements of the 
New Testament he proved his claim. The dif- 
ficulty of believing the Scripture does not lie 
in any unreasonableness there, but in the intel- 
lectual pride of some men, and the stubbornness 
of others. Let the man who believes be thank- 
ful that he does believe and not fall into sense- 
less cant and religious bombast, so driving the 
thoughtful egotist away in disgust. 

With regard to the authority of the New 
Testament writings study John 14:26. 

4 4 But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, 
whom the Father will send in my name, he shall 
teach you all things, and bring all things to your 
remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto 
you. ’ ’ 

This quickening of memory would be special 
for those who had heard Christ personally 
and to whom the promise was made particularly. 


FOREWORD 


17 


Others may have written the truth, but these 
uttered what they had heard Jesus say. These 
were a mouth-piece, Jesus being the speaker; 
others amplified their teaching. As to the 
authority of these amplifications — that is an- 
other matter. 

Neither does the claim of special inspiration 
add anything to the authority of the man who 
amplifies. He may say with Paul: 

“I give my judgment, as one that hath ob- 
tained mercy of the Lord to be faithful. ’ ’ I Cor. 
7 : 25 . 

And his judgment ought to be good, but it is 
not necessarily divinely inspired. We know that 
many who have made great pretentions to spe- 
cial revelations have been very seriously mis- 
taken, and that they have misled others, the 
number of such deluded people usually being in 
proportion to the insistence of the claim to spe- 
cial inspiration. 

The Scripture within the scriptures, the Gos- 
pel within the Bible is Jesus Christ and his 
teaching. Here we avoid controversy and find 
life. 


E. F. 0. 



CONTENTS 

Part I 

PAGE 

The Way of Salvation 23 

CHAPTER i 

Man, Alive 25 

CHAPTER II 

Man, Dying 31 

CHAPTER III 

Man, Dead 37 

CHAPTER IV 

The Doom of Sinners 52 

CHAPTER V 

The Doom of Sinners, continued 74 


[19J 


20 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

CHAPTER VI 

The Wrath of God 93 

CHAPTER VII 

Man Cannot Save Himself 112 

CHAPTER VIII 

The Love of God 123 

CHAPTER IX 

Saved by Faith 133 

CHAPTER X 

The Only Way 144 

Part II 

The Ordinances 151 

CHAPTER XI 

Baptism 153 

CHAPTER XII 

The Lord’s Supper 172 

Part III 

Duties of Church Members 179 


CONTENTS 21 

PAGE 

CHAPTER XIII 

Church Membership 181 

CHAPTER XIV 

The Word of God 189 

CHAPTER XV 

Attendance at Church Services 222 

CHAPTER XVI 

Subjection 235 

CHAPTER XVII 

Peace 245 

CHAPTER XVIII 

Christian Growth 252 

CHAPTER XIX 

Evangelization 259 



PART I 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


[ 23 ] 



Foundation Stones 


CHAPTER I 

MAN, ALIVE 

One does not call the doctor until he knows 
that he is sick; but as soon as he is sure that 
something is wrong with him then he wants to 
know what the matter is, and to get help. 

, Is there anything wrong with the hearts of 
men and women and children? Do we all do 
wrong, even when we wish to do right? Every 
honest person will answer, “Yes.” Then some- 
thing is wrong with our hearts, and we had 
better look into the matter. The Bible will help 
us. The wonderful story of Genesis tells about 
the creation of man, and his first fall into sin. 
Let us study it. 

We will study first to see what was the condi- 
tion of man before the fall. 


[ 25 ] 


26 


THE WAY OF SALVATION" 


He was sinless. To be sinless is to be alive, 
both in body and in soul. We are told, in Gen- 
esis 1 : 26-27, that 

“God said, Let us make man in our image, 
after our likeness / ’ and “So God created man 
in his own image, in the image of God created 
he him.” 

And Ecclesiastes 7:29: 

“Lo, this only have I found, that God hath 
made man up right.’ ’ 

It is evident that if God made man upright 
and in his own image, man must have been 
sinless in the beginning, for God is free from 
sin. If man is not holy now, then some calamity 
has befallen him. 

Before the fall, man was in favor with God. 
This is evident from Genesis 1 : 28, where we 
read: 

“And God blessed them. ,, 

If God blessed them, then they were in his 
favor. This is evident also from Genesis 2: 
7-25, where we are told how tenderly God cared 
for Adam, putting him into Eden, and giving 


MAN, ALIVE 


27 


to him a suitable companion, and surrounding 
them with every sign of his favor. 

Farthermore, man had power over all the 
earth. God said, in Genesis 1:26: 

“Let them have dominion over the fish of the 
sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the 
cattle, and over all the earth, and over every 
creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth.” 

The same statement is repeated in the twenty- 
eighth verse ; and in the following verses of the 
chapter he again repeats the same statements, 
and includes in the gift to man all the vegetable 
world. In the eighth Psalm, verses 6-8, David 
refers to this, and closes his psalm with these 
words of praise : 

‘ 1 0 Lord our Lord, how excellent is thy name 
in all the earth!” Ps. 8: 9. 

And, before the fall, man was in great glory 
and honor. David speaks of this in the eighth 
Psalm, verses 4-5. 

“Thou hast made him a little lower than the 
angels, and hast crowned him with glory and 
honor.” 


28 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


But there was one thing that God reserved, 
and therefore man was made liable to disobe- 
dience. After God had done everything for 
man that could be desired, he reserved one 
thing. Genesis 2 : 17 tells the story* 

“But of the tree of the knowledge of good 
and evil, thou shalt not eat of it : for in the day 
that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die.” 

Whether this was really a fruit tree or whether 
the fruit tree is used as a figure of some moral 
act which man was forbidden to do, does not 
make the least difference; the command not to 
do something, whether it was some great thing 
or some little thing, became a test of man’s obe- 
dience, and so of his love and loyalty to God. 

To state, in a word, man’s condition before 
the fall ; he was sinless, in favor with God, had 
power over all the earth, was crowned with 
glory and honor, but was liable to temptation. 

It is of first importance that we get a clear 
understanding of this original condition of 
man’s soul. 

It was a condition of innocent holiness. By 
innocent holiness I designate holiness without 
intent or effort ; holiness, not the result of intel- 


MAN, ALIVE 


29 


ligent choice, but the natural condition of the 
soul. This was necessarily so because, not 
knowing good and evil, man could not choose 
between them. 

A person in this condition would evidently 
be lacking in all of those sterner moral qualities 
which may be likened to muscle. We can easily 
see that there might be a more vigorous holiness 
than this; but we must feel deeply that this 
innocent holiness is infinitely better than sin. 

This condition of innocent holiness was that 
of pure and simple happiness in distinction from 
the sublimer joys of moral achievement. We 
have often debated the question, “Who is hap- 
pier, the boy or the man?” with a decision usu- 
ally in favor of the man. Yet, the decision has 
been rendered with a sigh at the darkening of 
the rising sun of life. Our judgment, as well as 
our faith, assures us that the ultimate holiness 
that is the result of struggle against a foe well 
known and well fought will be better than the 
simple holiness of those who are not even aware 
of a devil to tempt them. Why then do we sigh 
as we decide in favor of the greater happiness 
of the man ? Because we clearly foresee the 
battle before the peace ; noon before sunset ; the 


30 


THE WAY OF SALVATION" 


acclivity between ns and the summit where the 
vision widens. The burden and the heat of the 
day precede the hour of homing and the eve- 
ning song. The struggle of the soul for mastery 
must precede the triumphant thrill of holiness 
attained. The unjust trial ; the mocking and the 
scourging of sin; the via dolorosa of painful 
struggle to bear the cross to the summit of 
Golgotha; the crucifixion of selfishness; these 
all lie between us and Paradise regained. But, 
by the grace of God, if we will rest at once and 
wholly in his Son, this long way is as short as 
faith may choose to make it. Holiness is within 
reach to-day. According to your faith all is. 


CHAPTER II 


MAN, DYING 

In this chapter we shall study the fall. Man, 
falling from a state of innocent holiness into 
sin, is man dying spiritually, and sowing the 
seeds of death in his body. 

Man, being holy by nature, would never have 
fallen into sin if he had not been tempted from 
without. 

And temptation must have appealed to some- 
thing good in man; for there was nothing bad 
in him, either to tempt him, or to which appeal 
could be made. Genesis 3 : 1-5 tells how tempta- 
tion came. 

“Now the serpent was more subtil than any 
beast of the field which the Lord God had made. 
And he said unto the woman, Yea, hath God 
said, Ye shall not eat of every tree of the 
garden ? ’ ’ 

The Devil said this with a vicious sneer. It 
was really an appeal to Eve’s self-love. Before 

[ 31 ] 


32 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


this she had not thought much about herself, 
and had not cared that she was forbidden to eat 
of one of the trees. She was pleased with the 
favor that permitted her to eat of all the others. 
But the Devil, with his sneer, made her think of 
herself; and as soon as she began to do that, 
and so to think less about God and his goodness 
to her, then she began to think that God had 
restricted her liberty. Thus, thinking too much 
about her own dignity and not enough about the 
love and the rights of God, self-love began to 
develop into selfishness. 

The Devil appealed to another good trait in 
Eve; namely, her desire to be like God. He 
said: 

“Ye shall not surely die: for God doth know 
that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes 
shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, know- 
ing good and evil. ’ ’ Gen. 3 : 4-5. 

The desire to be as God, was certainly com- 
mendable. But Eve forgot that she ought not 
to wish to be the equal of God in authority. 
God, being the creator of all things, including 
man, has the right to control all things. Man 
can never hope to be like God in this, and he 


MAN, DYING 


33 


ought not to desire it. God gave man great 
authority, the right to control all the earth ; but 
he reserved to himself the right of supreme 
authority. Man may exercise all the authority 
that he can, so long as he does not act contrary 
to the authority of God. Man is like God in 
having authority ; but he cannot be the equal of 
God. It was certainly God’s right to reserve 
the knowledge of good and evil. Eve should 
have recognized his right, and not have aspired 
to become like him in that which God, in his 
wisdom and authority, had withheld from her. 
Yet the, desire to be like God is a good trait, if 
the desire has sincere love of godliness as the 
motive. 

Thus, through two lines of approach, Satan 
pushed Eve’s good traits to the extreme that 
involved selfishness. Her self-love was unduly 
developed. The result was selfishness. Desire 
to be like God was carried to the extreme where 
the limits which God had set were in the way ; 
and self rose up against God. 

This prepared the way for the Devil’s next 
stroke, before which we find man falling. 

Satan openly reproached God, as is evident 
from Genesis 3 : 4-5. 


34 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


“And the serpent said unto the woman, Ye 
shall not surely die : for God doth know that in 
the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be 
opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good 
and evil.” 

Thus the Devil spoke, and Eve listened. This 
listening to even the slightest reproach against 
God is the beginning of spiritual dying. It is 
the falling of the first thin veil between the soul 
and the face of God. As Eve continued to 
listen, fold after fold of this veiling fell, until 
her soul lost the vision of God. 

Temptation is powerlesis to kill; but yielding 
is death. Eve yielded. 

“And when the woman saw that the tree was 
good for food, and that it was pleasant to the 
eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise, 
she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat.” 
Genesis 3 : 6. 

This is the last sob of the dying. The folds of 
the veiling have fallen now in a thick mass that 
has hidden even the dim outline of God’s face; 
and the soul is dead. 

Thus died the race, by reproaching God and 


MAN, DYING 


35 


yielding to temptation. This ought to be a warn- 
ing to every one never to murmur against God. 
That is, it ought to warn every one who cares 
to regain what was lost in the coming of sin 
into human life. The very first step back to 
holiness is to recognize God as absolutely holy 
and just and good. Settle that. Do not let 
anything or any experience unsettle it. God 
may be depended upon. Depend upon him. 

There are those who despair of ever regain- 
ing holiness. This would be a case for despair 
indeed, were it not for this fact of the love and 
goodness and holiness of God. But, as God is, 
he will never leave us to despair if we will grasp 
his hand stretched out to save us. Behold 
Jesus Christ, God’s out-stretched hand! We 
shall come to this after a little while. But all 
through the dark chapters between this and the 
presentation of the Savior, let us feel the hope 
that Eve felt when God said to Satan: 

“And I will put enmity between thee and the 
woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it 
shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his 
heel.” Gen. 3:15. 

Then there are those who scoff at sin and 


36 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


holiness and God. But sin and holiness and 
God are facts, and they are within the easy 
knowledge of every one. Sin is well known to 
all men. It is in them. Holiness they may 
easily see in God. And God himself is 

“Not far from every one of us: for in him 
we live, and move, and have our being; as cer- 
tain also of your own poets have said, For we 
are also his offspring.” Acts 17 : 27-28. 

So while this chapter presents man dying, 
and the following chapters are sad with his 
death and decay, yet there is light at the other 
end of this dark and smoky tunnel. 


CHAPTER III 


MAN, DEAD 

The revelations of the present chapter ought 
to awaken the most indifferent person to a sense 
of the calamity that befell man in the disobedi- 
ence of our first parents, and to a consciousness 
of awful personal loss and degradation. The 
facts to be revealed by our farther study of 
these first chapters of Genesis are too evidently 
the facts of our daily experience and observa- 
tion to allow a moment’s doubt as to their ter- 
rible reality. 

The first thing recorded in the history of the 
world, after the record of man’s fall, is that he 
tempted another to do the wrong that he had 
done. Genesis 3 : 6. 

“She took of the fruit thereof, and did eat, 
and gave also unto her husband with her; and 
he did eat. ’ ’ 

Eve acted toward Adam in this matter exactly 
as the Devil had acted toward her. The act of 

L37] 


38 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


tempting another is devilish. The Devil appears 
to ns first of all in the character of a tempter. 
So far from becoming godlike by her revolt 
from God, Eve became devilish. 

This disposition to tempt others is strong in 
the hearts of all unconverted people. They will 
often say that what Christians call wrong is 
not wrong, and so claim that they do not tempt 
those whom they influence away from God. In 
some things Christians may not be always cor- 
rect in their judgment, but I am speaking now 
of general tendencies. Saloons, debaucheries, 
gambling places, and even the more refined 
allurements of society, declare that this trait 
of the Devil has entered into man, making him, 
in this respect, alive to the Devil and dead to 
God. 

The next thing on record in the history of the 
race is that man knew evil. Genesis 3 : 7-8. 

“And the eyes of them both were opened, 
and they knew that they were naked; and they 
sewed fig leaves together and made themselves 
aprons. And they heard the voice of the Lord 
God walking in the garden in the cool of the 
day: and Adam and his wife hid themselves 


MAN, DEAD 


39 


from the presence of the Lord God amongst 
the trees of the garden.” 

The Devil did not lie, wholly, in his statement 
to Eve. He said that she should know good and 
evil, and he spoke the truth in that. A glance 
at the world as we know it to-day assures us 
that we, too, know evil. 

To know evil is a sign that we are not so far 
removed from it as we were before we knew it. 
We are farther from God and nearer the awful 
realm where evil reigns alone. 

The next thing in history is the record of 
shame. Genesis 3 : 7. 

‘ ‘ They knew that they were naked ; and they 
sewed fig leaves together and made themselves 
aprons.” 

The sense of shame never would have been 
felt, if mankind had never come into contact 
with sin. Shame is the burning consciousness 
of sin in the nature, even though no degrading 
act has been done. 

Shame declares that the knowledge of degrad- 
ing acts is ours, that they are committed by the 
race of which we are members, and that we 
ourselves are liable to commit them. It is the 


40 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


souPs involuntary confession that it is more 
or less under the power of the Devil, and has 
lost the holy life of God. This is to be spirit- 
ually dead. 

Consequently we find man afraid of God and 
wishing to escape from him. Genesis 3: 8-10. 

1 1 And they heard the voice of the Lord God 
walking in the garden in the cool of the day: 
and Adam and his wife hid themselves from the 
presence of the Lord God amongst the trees 
of the garden. And the Lord God called unto 
Adam, and said unto him, Where art thou? 
And he said, I heard thy voice in the garden, 
and I was afraid, because I was naked; and I 
hid myself.” I Corinthians 2:14. “But the 
natural man receiveth not the things of the 
Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto 
him: neither can he know them, because they 
are spiritually discerned. ’ ’ 

This is true of life now, also. Before they 
become Christians, people do not seek God in 
prayer, except in times of extreme danger, 
when the fear of God and of his works over- 
awes the soul. 


MAN, DEAD 


41 


In the ordinary affairs of life they even 
avoid all heart-searching books and sermons 
and experiences. The loneliness of the night, 
or the solemn silence of the wilderness are most 
burdensome. Thoughts of death are unwel- 
come. Men are afraid of God. This natural 
fear is the soul’s involuntary confession that it 
is dead to God. 

Next there appears the first case of blaming 
another for one’s own sin. Genesis 3: 12-13. 

“And the man said, The woman whom thou 
gavest to be with me, she gave me of the tree, 
and I did eat. And the Lord God said unto the 
woman, What is this that thou hast done ? And 
the woman said, The serpent beguiled me, and 
I did eat.” 

It was true enough that each had been tempted 
by the person upon whom he laid the blame; 
but each one was free to resist the temptation ; 
and each yielded for himself. This is another 
result of soul death. If there remains any 
doubt whether the race is dead, look into the 
nature of man, as it appears in life, from child- 
hood until death, and you will find this sign of 
soul death everywhere. 


42 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


Then follows the curse of God upon all cattle. 
Genesis 3:14. 

“And the Lord God said unto the serpent, 
Because thou hast done this, thou art cursed 
above all cattle, and above every beast of the 
field; upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust 
shalt thou eat all the days of thy life.” 

The serpent is cursed “ above all cattle, ’ ’ which 
implies that all cattle were involved in the curse. 
Whatever there is of suffering for dumb crea- 
tures has probably come to them as a result 
of the coming of sin into the world. 

Another evidence that the race is dead spir- 
itually, is the war, without end, between man 
and the Devil. Genesis 3 : 15. 

“And I will put enmity between thee and the 
woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it 
shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his 
heel.” 

The death struggle has been going on from 
the time that God spoke these words to Eve 
until this hour. Not one soul has been free 
from it, not one has escaped the bruising of the 
heel. The fangs of Satan have left the poison 


MAN, DEAD 


43 


of sin in every soul of man; and though sepa- 
rated from God in this state of soul death, yet 
the race, as a race, has ever been striking back 
at the Devil, seeking to keep him in restraint 
sufficient to make certain that hell should not be 
let loose upon us and in us. 

But in spite of our efforts the Devil has so 
far succeeded with man that millions have 
already suffered the death of body which 
releases the soul to Hell; and all the rest of 
the race, who have not been redeemed, are fight- 
ing a losing battle. 

A farther sign of this dead condition of the 
race is seen in the sorrow and subjection of 
woman. Genesis 3 : 16. 

‘ 4 Unto the woman he said, I will greatly mul- 
tiply thy sorrow and thy conception; in sorrow 
thou shalt bring forth children; and thy desire 
shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over 
thee. ’ ’ 

And the portion of the man is sorrow and 
toil. Genesis 3:17-19. 

“Cursed is the ground for thy sake; in sor- 
row shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life ; 


44 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to 
thee; and thou shalt eat the herb of the field; 
in the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread.” 

Death of the body is also a result of death of 
the soul. Immortality in the human state was 
within reach of Adam and Eve. They would 
without doubt have eaten from the tree of life, 
in time, and so would never have died in body. 

But after the fall they were forcibly pre- 
vented from eating of it. It does not make any 
difference whether this tree was literally a tree 
or whether it was some moral power of which 
they could have made use to keep the body 
deathless ; in any case, man lost it when he fell ; 
and so death of the body followed fast upon the 
death of the soul. 

This may not have been, however, so much a 
punishment visited upon men, as a mercy shown 
them. To live forever in this state of sin and 
consequent suffering would be a sore calamity 
indeed. The young do not see this readily; 
but, as life advances, its unsatisfactory char- 
acter is strongly impressed upon the soul. 

The only reason why one would wish to live 
always is that he doubts or fears the future. 


MAN, DEAD 


45 


But even then the very aged, though fearing to 
die, often long to do so; and if life could corn 
tinue forever, and should bring with it the 
infirmities of old age, suffering would become 
intolerable; until at last men would take their 
own lives, and risk the future. But, however 
that may be, death of the body is a result of 
death of the soul. Genesis 3 : 22-24. 

“And the Lord God said, Behold, the man 
is become as one of us, to know good and evil: 
and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take 
also of the tree of life, and eat, and live forever : 
therefore the Lord God sent him forth from the 
garden of Eden, to till the ground from whence 
he was taken. So he drove out the man; and 
he placed at the east of the garden of Eden 
Cherubims, and a flaming sword which turned 
every way, to keep the way of the tree of life.” 

A farther result of the fall which has tainted 
the race, is that all are sinners. Psalms 14 : 3. 

‘ ‘ They are all gone aside, they are all together 
become filthy: there is none that doeth good, 
no, not one.” Ecclesiastes 8:11: “Because 
sentence against an evil work is not executed 
speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men 


46 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


is fully set in them to do evil.” Isaiah 53: 6: 
“All we like sheep have gone astray.” 64: 6: 
“But we are all as an unclean thing, and all 
our righteousnesses are as filthy rags; and we 
all do fade as a leaf; and our iniquities, like 
the wind, have taken us away.” John 8:7-9: 
“He that is without sin among you, let him first 

cast a stone at her And they which 

heard it, being convicted by their own con- 
science, went out one by one.” Romans 3:9: 
“We have before proved both Jews and Gen- 
tiles, that they are all under sin.” v. 23: 
“For all have sinned, and come short of the 
glory of God.” 5: 12: “Wherefore, as by one 
man sin entered into the world, and death by 
sin ; and so death passed upon all men, for that 
all have sinned. ’ ’ Galatians 3:22: “ But the 
scripture hath concluded all under sin.” “For 
whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet 
offened in one point, he is guilty of all. ’ ’ James 
2 : 10 . 

The meaning of this text is that one would not 
do any wrong, if the disposition to do wrong 
were not in the nature; and the disposition to 
do wrong is the source of all wrong-doing ; there- 
fore it is the sin which lies back of all sins. 


MAN, DEAD 


47 


In this condition of the sonl man is estranged 
from God. 

4 4 But your iniquities have separated between 
you and your God, and your sins have hid his 
face from you.” Isaiah 59:2. 

This estrangement is so serious that* a new 
birth or spiritual re-creation is necessary to 
restore the relation that was lost in the fall. 

“ Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto 
thee, Except a man be born of water and of the 
Spirit, he can not enter into the kingdom of 
God.” John 3:5. 

It appears from I Corinthians 2 : 14, that 
man has lost his ability to understand the things 
of God ; so great is his estrangement from him. 

‘ ‘ But the natural man receive th not the things 
of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness 
unto him: neither can he know them, because 
they are spiritually discerned.” 

It appears, moreover, from Galatians 5:17, 
that this estrangement leaves man actually in 
opposition to God, the Spirit. 


48 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


“For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and 
the Spirit against the flesh: and these are con- 
trary the one to the other. ’ ’ 

Ephesians 4 : 17-19 still farther emphasizes this 
condition of the souPs estrangement from God, 
by means of such words as, “understanding 
darkened,” “alienated,” “past feeling,” all of 
which are intended to show the sinful condition 
of us all, by reason of the taint that is in the 

race into which we are born. 

« 

This condition is soul death. 

“For to be carnally minded is death.” 
Romans 8 : 6. 

Carnal-mindedness involves all that has gone 
before in this chapter. It includes not alone 
the tendencies to evil that seem to be a part of 
the physical body; but also, and more espe- 
cially, those tendencies to evil which are natural 
to the fallen soul of man. 

Consider for a moment the trend of life as 
you know it. Not among the very wicked or 
criminal classes only ; but also among the highly 
respected and moral class, so-called. Notice it 
in children as well as in adults. And especially 
should one study the trend of his own nature. 


MAN, DEAD 


49 


It is generally conceeded that the very wicked 
are dead to the life that makes for righteous- 
ness ; but how do these very wicked people come 
to this state of great wickedness? They come 
down by gradations from what are considered 
the higher moral levels. A boy, whether high- 
born or low-born, takes his first drink before 
he becomes a drunkard, hates before he becomes 
a murderer, covets before he steals. We see 
him well down the incline towards the bottom- 
less pit at the foot of the slide. But he was 
once higher up, though always on that incline. 
He undoubtedly made, at some time in his his- 
tory, an attempt to keep from sliding down. 

The same is true of moral men, so-called. 
Every one of them has felt the tendency to slip, 
and feared the possibility of sliding down. And 
not only so, but every one has slidden, more or 
less, down his own incline, the incline peculiar 
to his own nature, an incline possibly not in 
sight, but descending to the same low levels, 
and ultimately to the pit. 

Any one who has watched the growth of 
children with any degree of thoughtfulness, has 
observed the tendency to slide into naughtiness, 
bad temper, and early disobedience. How much 


50 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


too readily they pick up bad words! Every 
time a parent corrects a child it is an attempt 
to keep him from sliding farther down, and is 
an acknowledgment of the child’s sad tendency 
downward. 

What soul has not at some time been alarmed 
at its awful tendency to slide down this great 
incline. 

We should feel this danger as we sense phys- 
ical danger. I once climbed a steep shingle roof. 
At one instant my foot slipped. Ah! What 
a thrill went through me. I flattened myself on 
the roof and sought to get the slivery shingles 
to adhere to my out-spread hands. I slid slowly, 
inevitably, to the very eaves, retarding my 
progress what I could. Help came and rescued 
me in time. I once slid backward, a hundred 
feet, down a sand bank, struggling frantically 
all the way down to clamber up. 

Any one who stops to look at the moral world 
in which he lives and of which he is a part must 
recognize this truth, and be startled by it: 
The human soul, left unrestrained, naturally 
descends to lower moral levels. This is because 
of the taint of sin in the race. It is soul death. 

It is exceedingly important that we should 


MAN, DEAD 


51 


not pass from the consideration of the great 
and awful teaching of God’s Word regarding 
the fallen state of man without fully compre- 
hending it, and deeply feeling its truth. For 
upon this keen understanding and feeling will 
depend one’s action regarding the great truths 
of salvation to be presented in succeeding chap- 
ters. The preceding consideration ought to 
have a tendency to arouse one to a knowledge 
of his own terrible state by nature and to 
awaken in his soul the first signs of quickening 
from the dead. 


CHAPTER IV 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS 

We shall proceed in this chapter to study 
the figurative teaching of the New Testament 
concerning the doom of the fallen race. 

The word “Hell” is very commonly used in 
the Scripture to designate this doom, but not 
always; and the term is sometimes used lit- 
erally, sometimes figuratively. We shall now 
consider the figurative uses of the word. 

One of the Greek words translated “Hell” 
is “Gehenna.” This is the Jew’s word for 
“Hell.” The Greeks had a different word, 
with a different conception. This word means, 
the valley of lamentation. It is a valley south- 
east of Jerusalem, where, in the days of heathen 
worship, little children were burned alive in the 
arms of the idol, Moloch. Thayer says, con- 
cerning this valley: “The Jews so abhorred 
the place after these horrible sacrifices had been 
abolished by king Josiah, II Kings 23: 10, that 
they cast into it not only all manner of refuse, 
[ 62 ] 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS 


55 


but even the dead bodies of animals and of 
unburied criminals who had been executed. 
And since fires were always needed to consume 
the dead bodies, that the air might not become 
tainted by their putrefaction, it came to pass 
that the place was called ‘Gehenna of fire, , ” 
or, as it reads in our common version, “hell 
fire.” 

This horrible place was used by our Lord to 
describe the punishment of any person who 
should allow his anger against his brother, 
meaning any one, to pass into contempt, and 
then into cursing. Matthew 5:22: 

“But I say unto you, That whosoever is 
angry with his brother without a cause shall be 
in danger of the judgment : and whosoever shall 
say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of 
the council : but whosoever shall say, Thou fool, 
shall be in danger of hell fire.” 

The word “fool” used here is the same word 
that Jesus used in rebuking the scribes and 
Pharisees, when he said, 

“Ye fools and blind.” Matthew 23:17-19. 

But he did not use the word in malice. That 
to which Christ refers in the Sermon on the 


56 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


Mount is the spirit of malicious cursing. The 
Lord says that he who holds such a spirit is in 
danger of hell fire. 

Toward the close of the Master’s scathing 
rebuke of the scribes and Pharisees for their 
hypocrisy and self-righteousness he says: 

* ‘ How can ye escape the damnation of hell 1 ’ ’ 
Matthew 23 : 33. 

It is this burning valley of shame which he uses 
to illustrate what their punishment will be. 

James says that the wicked tongue 

“Is set on fire of hell.” James 3: 6. 

That is, the source of the wicked tongue ’s power 
to inflict injury is a condition of the soul that 
may be likened to this vile valley. 

The Lord declared that it would be better to 
lose a part of the body than that the whole 
body should be cast into this awful valley of 
fire. 

“And if thy right eye offend thee, pluck it 
out, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable 
for thee that one of thy members should perish, 
and not that thy whole body should be cast into 
hell. And if thy right hand offend thee, cut 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS 


57 


it off, and cast it from thee : for it is profitable 
for thee that one of thy members should per- 
ish, and not that thy whole body should be cast 
into hell. ’ ’ Matt. 5 : 29-30 ; 18 : 9 ; Mark 9 : 43-47. 

We are exhorted not to fear men, but to fear 
him who 

“Is able to destroy both soul and body in 
hell. ’ ’ Matthew 10:28; Luke 12 : 4-5. 

The Greeks had another word, of Greek deri- 
vation, corresponding to the Jewish word “Ge- 
henna, ’ ’ expressing the idea of punishment, but 
without reference to the valley near Jerusalem. 
This word is “ Tartarus.’ ’ It is used by Peter 
in speaking of the punishment of the angels 
who fell. 

“For if God spared not the angels that sin- 
ned, but cast them down to hell, and delivered 
them into chains of darkness, to be reserved 

unto judgment; the Lord knoweth 

how to reserve the unjust unto the day 

of judgment to be punished. ’ ’ II Peter 2 : 4-9. 

This is a warning to all sinners ; but here espe- 
cially to persons who are lustful and rebellious. 
See the tenth verse. 


56 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


Mount is the spirit of malicious cursing. The 
Lord says that he who holds such a spirit is in 
danger of hell fire. 

Toward the close of the Master’s scathing 
rebuke of the scribes and Pharisees for their 
hypocrisy and self-righteousness he says: 

“How can ye escape the damnation of hell?” 
Matthew 23 : 33. 

It is this burning valley of shame which he uses 
to illustrate what their punishment will be. 

James says that the wicked tongue 

“Is set on fire of hell.” James 3: 6. 

That is, the source of the wicked tongue ’s power 
to inflict injury is a condition of the soul that 
may be likened to this vile valley. 

The Lord declared that it would be better to 
lose a part of the body than that the whole 
body should be cast into this awful valley of 
fire. 

“And if thy right eye offend thee, pluck it 
out, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable 
for thee that one of thy members should perish, 
and not that thy whole body should be cast into 
hell. And if thy right hand offend thee, cut 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS 


57 


it off, and cast it from thee : for it is profitable 
for thee that one of thy members should per- 
ish, and not that thy whole body should be cast 
into hell. ’ ’ Matt. 5 : 29-30 ; 18 : 9 ; Mark 9 : 43-47. 

We are exhorted not to fear men, but to fear 
him who 

4 4 Is able to destroy both soul and body in 
hell. ’ ’ Matthew 10 : 28 ; Luke 12 : 4-5. 

The Greeks had another word, of Greek deri- 
vation, corresponding to the Jewish word “ Ge- 
henna,’ ’ expressing the idea of punishment, but 
without reference to the valley near Jerusalem. 
This word is “Tartarus.” It is used by Peter 
in speaking of the punishment of the angels 
who fell. 

“For if God spared not the angels that sin- 
ned, but cast them down to hell, and delivered 
them into chains of darkness, to be reserved 

unto judgment; the Lord knoweth 

how to reserve the unjust unto the day 

of judgment to be punished. ’ 9 II Peter 2 : 4-9. 

This is a warning to all sinners ; but here espe- 
cially to persons who are lustful and rebellious. 
See the tenth verse. 


58 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


There is, then, a punishment of the unholy, 
so awful that our Lord likened it to burning in 
this terrible valley. It were better to pluck out 
an eye than to suffer there. It would be fool- 
hardy not to be afraid of the sin that promises 
such a doom. 

Another figurative way of expressing the 
doom of sinners is that they are banished into 
darkness. 

This darkness is outside of Heaven. Abra- 
ham, Isaac, and Jacob are in Heaven, but those 
who have refused Christ are cast out. 

“And I say unto you, That many shall come 
from the east and west, and shall sit down with 
Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom 
of heaven. But the children of the kingdom 
shall be cast out into outer darkness : there shall 
be weeping and gnashing of teeth.” Matt. 8: 
11 - 12 . 

Those who seek only, but do not strive — 
agonize — to enter Heaven will be cast out. 

“Strive to enter in at the straight gate: for 
many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and 

shall not be able There shall be 

weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye shall 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS 


59 


see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the 
prophets, in the kingdom of God, and you your- 
selves thrust out. ’ ’ Luke 13 : 24-28. 

In two parables the Lord teaches that cer- 
tain people will be cast out into this darkness. 
In the parable of The Wedding Garment, right- 
eousness was lacking on the part of one, and he 
was cast out. 

“And he saith unto him, Friend, how earnest 
thou in hither not having a wedding garment? 
And he was speechless. Then said the king to 
the servants, Bind him hand and foot, and take 
him away, and cast him into outer darkness; 
there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.” 
Matt. 22:12-13. 

The parable of The Ten Virgins gives us a 
vivid picture of a house glowing with the light 
of a wedding feast, and alive with wedding 
guests secure within the brilliant house. 

“And the door was shut.” Matt. 25: 10. 

It is dark and lonesome outside. The foolish 
virgins who did not watch are shut out. Our 
Lord teaches by this parable that some, who 
have been negligent and careless, will be shut 


60 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


out of Heaven. It will be thick darkness out- 
side. Into this thick darkness, away from the 
light, the soul that is doomed by sin must for- 
ever wander in terrible anguish. 

“And cast ye the unprofitable servant into 
outer darkness: there shall be weeping and 
gnashing of teeth.’ ’ Matt. 25:30. 

Read II Peter 2, and Jude. 

This region of darkness is full of pain and 
anguish. It is the home of fallen angels. 

“And the angels which kept not their first 
estate, but left their own habitation, he hath 
reserved in everlasting chains under darkness 
unto the judgment of the great day.” Jude 6, 

It is full of uncleanness, also. 

“Likewise also these filthy dreamers defile 
the flesh, despise dominion, and speak evil of 
dignities.” Jude 8. “There shall be weeping 
and gnashing of teeth. ’ ’ Matt. 22 : 13. 

This region of darkness is that in which the 
beast of Revelation has his seat. A horrible 
region of pain. 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS 


61 


‘ ‘ And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon 
the seat of the beast ; and his kingdom was full 
of darkness; and they gnawed their tongues 
for pain, and blasphemed the God of heaven 
because of their pains and their sores, and 
repented not of their deeds.’ ’ Rev. 16: 10-11. 

Speaking in this figurative way, Hell is full 
of fire. 

The wicked are variously represented. They 
are represented by a tree. Matt. 3:10, 7 : 19, 
and Luke 3 : 9, agree that 

‘ ‘ Every tree which bringeth not forth good 
fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire.” 

In John 15:6, they are represented by a 
branch. 

“If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth 
as a branch, and is withered; and men gather 
them, and cast them into the fire, and they are 
burned.” 

This branch was once a part of the tree, accord- 
ing to the representation. If one has been in 
Christ, but does not abide in him, this burning 
will be his doom. 


62 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


In Matt. 3 : 12, and Luke 3 : 17, the wicked are 
represented as chaff. 

“He will burn up the chaff with unquench- 
able fire.” 

This destiny is the doom of those who cannot 
abide when Christ winnows his threshing floor ; 
this means, when Christ makes clear the dis- 
tinction between false profession of religion and 
genuine devotion to the Lord. These words 
had special reference to the separating power 
of the Gospel that Jesus came to bring. It 
quickly and certainly discerns between the out- 
ward professor of religion and the real Chris- 
tian. The outward professor will be burned in 
hell fire. This is a figurative way of stating 
his punishment. 

The wicked are also like the tares which shall 
be burned. 

“In the time of harvest I will say to the 
reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and 
bind them in bundles to burn them.” Matt. 
13:30. “As therefore the tares are gathered 
and burned in the fire ; so shall it be in the end of 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS 


63 


this world. The Son of man shall send forth 
his angels, and they shall gather ont of his 
kingdom all things that offend, and them which 
do iniquity ; and shall cast them into a furnace 
of fire : there shall be wailing and gnashing of 
teeth. ’ ’ vs. 40-42. 

See also Heb. 6 : 4-8, where the end of those who 
have once been Christians and then fall away, 

“Is to be burned.” 

But the wicked are also mentioned directly, 
and not only by means of some other words, as 
“chaff,” “tares,” etc.; and it is said of them 
that they are to suffer in fire. 

“For if we sin wilfully after that we have 
received the knowledge of the truth, there 
remaineth no more sacrifice for sins, but a cer- 
tain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery 
indignation, which shall devour the adversa- 
ries.” Heb. 10:26-27. 

They are to be cast into a lake of fire, where 
the beast and the false prophet are. 

“And the beast was taken, and with him 
the false prophet that wrought miracles before 


64 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


him, with which he deceived them that had 
received the mark of the beast, and them that 
worshipped his image. These both were cast 
alive into a lake of tire burning with brim- 
stone.’ J Rev. 19:20. 

The Devil also is to be cast in there. 

“And the devil that deceived them was cast 
into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the 
beast and the false prophet are, and shall be 
tormented day and night for ever and ever.” 
Rev. 20 : 10. 

Death and the grave are to be there. 

“And death and hell were cast into the lake 
of fire. This is the second death.” v. 14. 

All whose names are not written in the Book of 
Life are to be there. 

“And whosoever was not found written in 
the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.” 
v. 15. 

A list of evil-doers is specified in Rev. 21 : 8 : 

“But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the 
abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS 


65 


and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall 
have their part in the lake which burneth with 
fire and brimstone : which is the second death. ’ 9 

The wicked are cast into a furnace of fire. 

“So shall it be at the end of the world: the 
angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked 
from among the just, and shall cast them into 
the furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and 
gnashing of teeth.” Matt 13:49-50. 

The wicked are to be tormented in fire, eter- 
nally. All who worship the beast are specified. 

“If any man worship the beast and his image, 
and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his 
hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the 
wrath of God, which is poured out without mix- 
ture into the cup of his indignation; and he 
shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in 
the presence of the holy angels, and in the 
presence of the Lamb: and the smoke of their 
torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and 
they have no rest day nor night, who worship 
the beast and his image, and whosoever receiv- 
eth the mark of his name. ’ ’ Rev. 14 : 9-11. 
“And the devil that deceived them was cast into 


66 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast 
and the false prophet are, and shall be tor- 
mented day and night for ever and ever. ’ ’ Rev. 
20 : 10 . 

The wicked are also spoken of as scorched 
with fire. 

“And the fourth angel poured out his vial 
upon the sun ; and power was given unto him to 
scorch men with fire. And men were scorched 
with great heat, and blasphemed the name of 
God, which hath power over these plagues : and 
they repented not to give him glory.” Rev. 
16:8-9. 

The representations of the punishment of the 
wicked indicate not merely a natural result of 
wrong living, but an infliction of punishment 
by one in authority. There are other texts that 
make it still plainer that God deliberately pun- 
ishes the wicked who will not repent. Such 
expressions as “torment” and “beaten” are 
used. 

In this figurative language it is said that the 
wicked are tormented. Those who will not for- 
give their fellow men are to be tormented. 
Matt. 18:23-35 records a parable of our Lord 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS 


67 


in which he represents a man who has been for- 
given a debt as refusing to forgive a man who 
owes him. The last verse of the parable and 
the Lord’s application are as follows : 

“And his lord was wroth, and delivered him 
to the tormentors, till he should pay all that 
was due unto him. So likewise shall my 
heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from 
your hearts forgive not every one his brother 
their trespasses.” 

The tormentors in the times of Christ were men 
appointed by the government to inflict punish- 
ment upon debtors and other offenders against 
the laws. 

In Luke 16 : 19-31, we have the parable of 
The Rich Man and Lazarus, in which the rich 
man cries out from the depths of Hell, saying: 

“Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and 
send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his 
finger in water, and cool my tongue; for I am 
tormented in this flame. ” 24. “ I pray thee there- 
fore, father, that thou wouldest send him to my 
father’s house: for I have five brethren; that 
he may testify unto them, lest they also come 
into this place of torment.” vs. 27-28. 


68 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


In Revelation 9 : 5, we read that a certain 
class of wicked people were tormented as with 
the sting of a scorpion. 

“And to them it was given that they should 
not kill them, but that they should be tormented 
five months : and their torment was as the tor- 
ment of a scorpion, when he strike th a man. ’ ’ 

Without attempting an explanation at all of the 
chapter in Revelation from which this quota- 
tion is made it is evident that not only in this 
passage but all through this book of marvelous 
and difficult figures, the wicked are represented 
as doomed to awful punishment, such as beg- 
gars description. 

In Luke 12 : 45-48, the wicked are represented 
as beaten. This passage occurs in that exhor- 
tation of our Lord to his disciples to be watch- 
ful and ready for his coming. He urges them 
to be like faithful servants who wait for the 
return of their master. But he cautions them 
that if they play the part of the unfaithful 
servants who seek their own advantage and 
pleasure while the master is gone, they shall 
be punished with stripes, many or few, accord- 
ing to their knowledge of their lord’s will. 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS 


69 


4 4 And that servant, which knew his lord’s 
will, and prepared not himself, neither did 
according to his will, shall be beaten with many 
stripes. But he that knew not, and did commit 
things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with 
few stripes.” vs. 47-48. 

This figurative teaching concerning the future 
of the wicked makes use of the word “ destruc- 
tion” and related terms. 

Destruction ! It does not mean putting out of 
existence ; but abandonment with reference 
to the purpose for which the thing was made. 
I destroy a letter, perhaps by tearing it, per- 
haps by burning it. It is destroyed as a letter ; 
but the fragments or the ashes remain. So 
certain souls are fitted, by their refusal to per- 
form the true purpose of human souls, for 
destruction. They still have a being, but a 
being distorted and perverted by sin. 

1 1 What if God, willing to shew his wrath, and 
to make his power known, endured with much 
longsuffering the vessels of wrath fitted to 
destruction.” Rom. 9:22. 

So man is called the temple of God. If a man 
defile this temple, he has made it a false rep- 


70 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


resentation of God. So God will destroy it, and 
thus show that it is no longer his temple, but 
the temple of his arch-enemy. 

“If any man defile the temple of God, him 
shall God destroy.” I Cor. 3: 17. 

According to Peter’s teaching in his Second 
Epistle 2 : 1 and 3, the wicked bring destruction 
upon themselves. 

“But there were false prophets also among 
the people, even as there shall be false teachers 
among you, who privily shall bring in damna- 
ble heresies, even denying the Lord that bought 
them, and bring upon themselves swift destruc- 
tion.” v. 1. “And through covetousness shall 
they with feigned words make merchandise of 
you : whose judgment now of a long time linger- 
eth not, and their damnation slumbereth not.” 
v. 3. 

Jude also speaks concerning certain people who 
are ready to find fault about things of which 
they do not know, but destroy themselves by 
giving full exercise to their brute natures. 

“But these speak evil of those things which 
they know not: but what they know naturally, 
as brute beasts, in those things they corrupt 
themselves.” v. 10. 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS 


71 


These are people who rail at and rehearse the 
faults of Christians, but go on in their own 
destruction. 

In II Peter 3 : 7, the apostle declares that 
the destruction of the wicked is only waiting 
the judgment day. 

“But the heavens and the earth, which are 
now, by the same word are kept in store),, 
reserved unto fire against the day of judgment 
and perdition of ungodly men.” 

Jude calls to mind the fact that those who 
believed not were destroyed. 

“I will therefore put you in remembrance, 
though ye once knew this, how that the Lord, 
having saved the people out of the land of 
Egypt, afterward destroyed them that believed 
not.” v. 5. 

The punishment of the wicked is a fall. Matt. 
7:24, 27. 

4 ‘ And the rain descended, and the floods came, 
and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; 
and it fell: and great was the fall of it.” v. 27. 

The punishment of the wicked is also ruin. 


72 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


“But he that heareth, and doeth not, is like a 
man that without a foundation build an house 
upon the earth; against which the stream did 
beat vehemently, and immediately it fell; and 
the ruin of that house was great. ’ ’ Luke 6 : 49. 

The wicked person who does nothing for God 
is like a tree cut down. The Lord speaks a par- 
able. A fig tree did not bear fruit. He told the 
gardener that it only cumbered the ground; he 
might just as well cut it down. The gardener 
pleaded for the tree, that he might preserve 
it and care for it, and see if it could not be 
made useful, saying: 

“And if it bear fruit, well: and if not, then 
after that thou shalt cut it down.” Luke 13: 9. 

The unfruitful servants who will not permit 
the Lord to reign over them will be slain. 

“But those mine enemies, which would not 
that I should reign over them, bring hither, and 
slay them before me.” Luke 19: 27. 

It is said of those who refuse Jesus: 

“Every one that falleth on that stone shall 
be broken to pieces ; but on whomsoever it shall 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS 


73 


fall, it will scatter him as dust.” Luke 20:18. 
r. v. 

War will be made against the sinner. 

“Repent therefore; or else I come to thee 
quickly, and I will make war against them with 
the sword of my mouth. ’ ’ Rev. 2 : 16. r. v. 

A nameless visitation comes upon those who 
do not watch. 

“If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will 
come as a thief, and thou shalt not know what 
hour I will come upon thee. ’ ’ Rev. 3:3. r. v. 

The wicked are represented as abandoned. 

“I will spew thee out of my mouth.” Rev. 
3 : 16. r. v. 

Another figurative expression for the pun- 
ishment of the wicked is “death.” 

“And I will kill her children with death.” 
Rev. 2 : 23. 


CHAPTER V 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS, CONTINUED 

We have thus far confined our study to the 
figurative teaching of the New Testament con- 
cerning the doom of the wicked. We will now 
pass to consider the literal teaching. As we do 
so, let us remember that figures of speech are 
not intended to state more than the truth, but 
to awaken the mind, by means of things well 
known, to grasp things not so well known. The 
suffering of the wicked will be spiritual, but 
can be best represented to us by means of phys- 
ical experiences. As fire burns the body — a 
spiritual suffering as keen as that will be the 
doom of the wicked. And so for the other 
figures used. 

We now come to the literal teaching of the 
New Testament on this subject. 

In studying the literal teaching we shall con- 
fine our attention first to texts that have refer- 
ence to The Judgment. 

A day of judgment is coming. This is taught 

[ 74 ] 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS, CONTINUED 


75 


so clearly that there can not be any doubt of it. 
The Lord says that , 

“It shall be more tolerable for the land of 
Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of judgment, 
than for” 

a city that refuses the Gospel. Matt. 10 : 15. 

The same lesson is taught in Matt. 11 : 20-24. 

4 ‘ Then began he to upbraid the cities wherein 
most of his mighty works were done, because 
they repented not: woe unto thee, Chorazin! 
woe unto thee, Bethsaida! for if the mighty 
works, which were done in you, had been done 
in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented 
long ago in sackcloth and ashes. But I say unto 
you, It shall be more tolerable for Tyre and 
Sidon at the day of judgment, than for you. 
And thou, Capernaum, which art exalted unto 
heaven, shalt be brought down to hell: for if 
the mighty works, which have been done in thee, 
had been done in Sodom, it would have 
remained until this day. But I say unto you, 
That it shall be more, tolerable for the land of 
Sodom in the day of judgment, than for thee.” 

Paul reasoned with Felix of 


76 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


“Judgment to come.” Acts 24:25. 

And in Romans 2 : 16 he speaks of 

“The day when God shall judge the secrets 
of men by Jesus Christ.’ ’ 

In chapter 14 :10-12 he says : 

“We shall all stand before the judgment seat 
of Christ. For it is written, As I live, saith the 
Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every 
tongue shall confess to God. So then every 
one of us shall give account of himself to God . 9 9 

James (5:9), speaking of Jesus, said: 

“Behold, the judge standeth before the door.” 

Peter says that the people of the world 

“Shall give account to him that is ready to 
judge the quick and the dead.” I Peter 4:5. 

He refers farther to the judgment in the second 
chapter of his second letter, where he speaks of 
a certain class of sinners 

“Whose judgment now of a long time linger- 
eth not . 9 9 II Peter 2 : 3. 


In the next verse he speaks of 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS, CONTINUED 


77 


“Angels that sinned” who are “to be 
reserved unto judgment.’ ’ II Peter 2:4. 

From the fact that angels who sin are reserved 
to judgment, that Sodom and Gomorrha were 
overthrown, Peter concludes that 

“The Lord knowetli how to . . . reserve the 
unjust unto the day of judgment to be pun- 
ished. ’ ’ II Peter 2 : 9. 

This judgment is spoken of as condemnation. 
Jesus says to the scribes and Phariseees who 
professed to be very religious, but who were 
inwardly full of sin: 

“Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers, how 
can ye escape the damnation of hell?” Matt. 
23:33. 

In John 5: 29, he speaks of 

“The resurrection of damnation.” 

The wicked are doomed to receive reward 
according to their works. 

“For the Son of man shall come in the glory 
of his Father with his angels ; and then he shall 


78 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


reward every man according to liis works.” 
Matt. 16 : 27. 

The Lord himself describes this day of judg- 
ment and the rewards in Matt. 25 : 31-46. 

“When the Son of man shall come in his 
glory, and all the holy angels with him, then 
shall he sit upon the throne of his glory: and 
before him shall be gathered all nations: and 
he shall separate them one from another, as a 
shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats: 
and he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but 
the goats on the left. Then shall the King say 
unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed 
of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared 
for you from the foundation of the world: for 
I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat : I was 
thirsty, and ye gave me drink : I was a stranger, 
and ye took me in : naked, and ye clothed me : I 
was sick, and ye visited me : I was in prison, and 
ye came unto me. Then shall the righteous 
answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an 
hungered, and fed thee! or thirsty, and gave 
thee drink ! When saw we thee a stranger, and 
took thee in! or naked, and clothed thee! Or 
when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS, CONTINUED 79 

unto thee? And the King shall answer and say 
unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as 
ye have done it unto one of the least of these 
my brethren, ye have done it unto me. Then 
shall he say also unto them on the left hand, 
Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting 
fire, prepared for the devil and his angels : for 
I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat : I 
was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink : I was a 
stranger, and ye took me not in : naked, and ye 
clothed me not: sick, and in prison, and ye 
visited me not. Then shall they also answer 
him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hun- 
gered, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or 
sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto 
thee? Then shall he answer them, saying, 
Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye did it 
not to one of the least of these, ye did it not 
to me. And these shall go away into ever- 
lasting punishment: but the righteous into life 
eternal. ,, 

In II Cor. 5 : 10, Paul says : 

“We must all appear before the judgment 
seat of Christ; that every one may receive the 


80 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


things done in his body, according to that he 
hath done, whether it be good or bad. ’ ’ 

There are many other texts teaching the same 
thing. 

This doom is also spoken of as “The wrath 
to come.” John cried out to the wicked Phari- 
sees and Sadducees who came to his baptism: 

“0 generation of vipers, who hath warned 
you to flee from the wrath to come.” Matt. 
3:7. 

In Eph. 5 : 6 Paul, speaking of many sins, says : 

“Let no man deceive you with vain words: 
for because of these things cometh the wrath of 
God upon the children of disobedience.” 

Likewise Col. 3:6: 

“For which things’ sake the wrath of God 
cometh on the children of disobedience.” 

In I Thess. 1: 10 he speaks of Jesus as he who 
“Delivered us from the wrath to come.” 

See also 2 :16 ; 5 : 19. In Revelation John speaks 
vividly of this day, in which the wicked are 
terrified, and cry to the mountains and rocks, 
saying : 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS, CONTINUED 


83 


“Fall on ns, and hide ns from the face of him 
that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath 
of the Lamb: for the great day of his wrath is 
come; and who shall be able to stand ?” Rev. 
6 : 16 - 17 . 

Another form of expression which this teach- 
ing takes is that of exclnsion from Heaven. 

John in Revelation 22, describes Heaven asr 
a place. The language is highly figurative. 
But from the fifteenth verse we learn certainly 
that sinners are excluded. 

“For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and 
whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, 
and whoseoever loveth and maketh a lie.” Rev. 
22 : 15 . 

The wicked are excluded from the Kingdom 
of Heaven. The Kingdom of Heaven includes 
the spiritual kingdom both here and every- 
where, now and hereafter. It is the kingdom 
in which love supreme to God, and to one’s 
neighbors as to one’s self, is the law. The 
kingdom where all live in this love wherever 
they may be, whether on earth, under some 
world king, or in Heaven above. 


84 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


“Except your righteousness shall exceed the 
righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye 
shall in no case enter into the kingdom of 
heaven. ’ 9 Matt. 5:20. “ Know ye not that the 
unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of 
God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, 
nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, 
nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor 
thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revil- 
ers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom 
of God. ,: ’ I Cor. 6:9-10. 

In Ephesians 5:5 we have a somewhat similar 
text. 

‘ ‘ For this ye know, that no whoremonger, nor 
unclean person, nor covetous man, who is an 
idolater, hath any inheritance in the kingdom of 
Christ and of God. ’ ’ 

In Hebrews 3 : 17-4 : 1, we read of the heavenly 
rest that belongs to the children of God. 

“But with whom was he grieved forty years? 
was it not with them that had sinned, whose 
carcases fell in the wilderness? And to whom 
sware he that they should not enter into his 
rest, but to them that believed not? So we see 


THE DOOM OF SINNEKS, CONTINUED 


85 


that they could not enter in because of unbelief. 
Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left 
us of entering into his rest, any of you should 
seem to come short of it.” 

From all that Heaven is and from all the hopes 
that it inspires those who are not Christians are 
excluded. 

Furthermore, the wicked are doomed to be 
denied before the Father. Jesus said: 

“Who soever shall deny me before men, him 
will I also deny before my Father which is in 
heaven. ’ 1 Matt. 10 : 33. 

Again, the wicked, even though they have 
professed to be Christians, are doomed to be 
excluded from the presence of Jesus. He him- 
self said : 

“Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, 
Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; 
but he that doetli the will of my Father which 
is in heaven. Many will say to me in that day, 
Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy 
name? and in thy name have cast out devils? 
and in thy name done many wonderful works? 
And then will I profess unto them, I never knew 


86 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


yon: depart from me, ye that work iniquity.” 
Matt. 7:21-23. 

Paul said: 

“And to yon who are troubled rest with us, 
when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from 
heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire 
taking vengeance on them that know not God, 
and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus 
Christ: who shall be punished with everlasting 
destruction from the presence of the Lord ; and 
from the glory of his power.” II Thess. 1: 7-9. 

A sinner must be a loathsome creature since 
even the Savior who was willing to die for him 
turns away. The sinner is a loathsome crea- 
ture, and is doomed to be turned away from 
Heaven and from the Father and from Jesus, 
because he is a sinner and will not repent. 

Of course if the wicked are shut out of 
Heaven they must be with those who are wicked, 
like themselves. 

In the parable of the servant who was unfaith- 
ful Jesus said: 

“The lord of that servant shall come in a 
day when he looketh not for him, and in an 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS, CONTINUED 87 


hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him 
asunder, and appoint him his portion with the 
hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnash- 
ing of teeth. ’ * Matt. 24 : 50-51. 

In this text we see that the associates of the 
wicked are hypocrites. 

In Luke 12:46 J esus says that those who do 
not wait patiently until he comes shall have 
their part with the unbelievers. The simple 
fact that all who are not faithful Christians are 
to be turned out by themselves is to a thought- 
ful mind a terrible doom that will become more 
and more terrible forever. 

This is so because these sinners are not sorry 
for sin. They live on in an unrepentant state, 
even in the midst of their punishment. This is 
clearly taught by John in Revelation 9: 20-21. 

4 4 And the rest of the men which were not 
killed by these plagues yet repented not of the 
works of their hands, that they should not wor- 
ship devils, and idols of gold, and silver, and 
brass, and stone, and of wood: which neither 
can see, nor hear, nor walk : neither repented 


88 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


they of their murders, nor of their sorceries, 
nor of their fornication, nor of their thefts.” 

This continued sin against all holy influences 
and in the face of all God’s goodness is the sin 
against the Holy Spirit, which is never for- 
given. 

4 ‘ Wherefore I say unto you, All manner of 
sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men : 
but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall 
not be forgiven unto men. And whosoever 
speaketh a word against the Son of man, it 
shall he forgiven him : but whosoever speaketh 
against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven 
him, neither in this world, neither in the world 
to come.” Matt. 12: 31-32. 

The punishment of the wicked is eternal. 

The punishment of the sinner is as long con- 
tinued as his sinning. After a certain time the 
sinner becomes fixed in his disposition and will 
never repent. 

“He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: 
and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still.” 
Rev. 22 : 11. 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS, CONTINUED 89 

In the parable of the Rich Man and Lazarus 
our Lord represents the condition of men as 
already fixed in the future state, and possibly 
before leaving this life. 

4 ‘Between us and you there is a great gulf 
fixed : so that they which would pass from hence 
to you cannot ; neither can they pass to us, that 
would come from thence. 7 7 Luke 16: 26. 

And in the thirty-first verse he says concerning 
those who have refused to repent at the preach- 
ing of God’s servants, 

“And he said unto him, If they hear not 
Moses and the prophets, neither will they be 
persuaded, though one rose from the dead.” 
Luke 16:31. 

The punishment of the wicked is therefore 
eternal. 

“And these shall go away into everlasting 
punishment. 7 7 Matt. 25 : 46. 

There are many texts of like import. 

This is a condition of unutterable woe, of loss 
unspeakable and of constantly deepening deg- 
radation. 


90 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


“He that despised Moses’ law died without 
mercy under two or three witnesses: of how 
much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be 
thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot 
the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of 
the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an 
unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the 
Spirit of grace?” Heb. 10: 28-29. 

It is because the Master knew all this and 
was moved by it even to tears, that he made 
his lament over Jerusalem, and over Jerusa- 
lem as typical of the world. 

“How often would I have gathered thy chil- 
dren together, even as a hen gathereth her 
chickens under her wings, and ye would not ! ’ 9 
Matt. 23 : 37. 

These sterner phases of the Gospel have 
always caused revolt on the part of some peo- 
ple. It seems to me that such revolt is entirely 
unreasonable and certainly very unwise. The 
teaching is very clear and decisive ; and no one 
has any right to refuse to accept this part of 
the Gospel, and still to claim to be a believer in 
the Gospel. Moreover, these teachings are in 


THE DOOM OF SINNERS, CONTINUED 


91 


accordance with the only true philosophy of 
the subject. The soul of man can never escape 
from himself, any more than he can escape from 
God. As long as he continues unrepentant he 
will continue to sutler the consequences of his 
own depraved and rebellious nature. 

Moreover, even if the final annihilation of the 
wicked could be proved, it would only contra- 
dict the teachings that we have been studying, 
and those who seek to prove that doctrine are 
found seeking to overthrow the Gospel on this 
subject. Jesus never even hints at such a thing 
as annihilation. That false doctrine has always 
grown out of a revolt against the teaching of 
Jesus regarding the doom of the wicked. Such 
revolt is almost sure to bring the very doom it 
seeks to disprove upon one’s own head. 

Neither do I find any teaching to the effect 
that there will be any opportunity for salvation 
after this life. But I do not doubt that if any 
soul should truly repent at any time in the 
future he would be forgiven and saved. Never- 
theless, I think the trend of the Gospel on the 
subject goes to show that there will never be 
repentance after death. 

After all, what is the meaning of all this dis- 


92 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


cussion to prove another chance! It is simply 
the procrastination of a heart that is set on 
continuing as long as possible in sin; or else 
it is the unwise attempt of those who revolt at 
the thought of endless punishment to make it 
appear that the wicked will have another chance 
to be saved even though they crucify the Lord 
in their hearts and stubbornly refuse his mercy. 
The sympathy that would pardon an unrepent- 
ant rebel against the government of God is 
treason against God, it is moral anarchy. Some 
things no doubt are hard to understand ; but the 
only safe and right way is to trust God. Instead 
of squandering this period of probation we 
would do better to make the most of it for our 
own salvation and the salvation of others. 


CHAPTER VI 


THE WRATH OF GOD 

At the beginning of this chapter a word of 
explanation may be needed. We have dwelt, 
in the preceding chapter, upon the doom of 
sinners, and one of the subdivisions is, Wrath 
to Come. To follow that chapter on such an 
awful theme by another on a like theme may 
seem to be too great a tax upon the patience 
and faith of the reader. If this be so, pass 
this chapter for the present and go forward to 
that on the Love of God. But, on the other 
hand, he will be most greatly blessed by that 
chapter who can bear this and the following 
chapters first; for the love of God means little 
to him who is not fully awakened and excited 
by the fact that God’s love is discriminate: 
and not only so, but that God’s love is virile; 
being the enthusiastic approval and active 
response of his nature and being in favor of 
those principles and persons against the oppo- 
site of which his disapproval and antagonism 

[ 93 ] 


94 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


are equally enthusiastic and active. In other 
words, if God loves righteousness, he must of 
necessity hate unrighteousness. And our moral 
discernment of sin and of God’s wrath against 
those who sin will be the measure of our dis- 
cernment of his love. 

I shall present first two texts from Revela- 
tion which show the terrible fear that the con- 
sciousness of God’s wrath causes in the hearts 
of men; and the response of God’s wrath to 
that of the nations that resist him in wrath. 

“And the kings of the earth, and the great 
men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, 
and the mighty men, and every bondman, and 
every free man, hid themselves in the dens and 
in the rocks of the mountains ; and said to the 
mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us 
from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, 
and from the wrath of the Lamb: for the 
great day of his wrath is come; and who shall 
be able to stand!” “And the seventh angel 
sounded ; and there were great voices in heaven, 
saying, The kingdoms of this world are 
become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his 
Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever. 


THE WRATH OF GOD 


95 


And the four and twenty elders, which sat 
before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, 
and worshipped God, saying, We give thee 
thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and 
wast, and art to come ; because thou hast taken 
to thee thy great power, and hast reigned. And 
the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, 
and the time of the dead, that they should be 
judged, and that thou shouldest give reward 
unto thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, 
and them that fear thy name, small and great; 
and shouldest destroy them which destroy the 
earth. ’ ’ Rev. 6:15-17, 11:15-18. 

These quotations are from a highly figurative 
book ; but, whatever interpretation may be 
given concerning the prophetic and temporal 
relations of the passage, it will still remain 
evident that John here refers to the wrath of 
God as a terrible reality. 

Notice now by what this wrath is aroused. 

The hardness of men’s hearts arouses it. 
Upon a certain Sabbath Jesus went into a syn- 
agogue of the Jews and healed a man whose 
hand was withered. The Jews would rather 
see this man remain disabled than to have the 


96 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


word of healing spoken on the Sabbath. Jesus 
was angry with them because of the hardness 
of their hearts. 

“And he entered again into the synagogue; 
and there was a man there which had a withered 
hand. And they Watched him, whether he 
would heal him on the sabbath day; that they 
might accuse him. And he saith unto the man 
which had the withered hand, Stand forth. And 
he saith unto them, Is it lawful to do good on 
the sabbath days, or to do evil? to save life, or 
to kill! But they held their peace. And when 
he had looked round about on them with anger, 
being grieved for the hardness of their hearts, 
he saith unto the man, Stretch forth thine hand. 
And he stretched it out: and his hand was 
restored whole as the other. And the Phari- 
sees went forth, and straightway took counsel 
with the Herodians against him, how they 
might destroy him. ’ * Mark 3 : 1-6. 

God is also angry with those that tempt him. 

“Wherefore (as the Holy Ghost saith, To day 
if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, 
as in the provocation, in the day of temptation 


THE WRATH OF GOD 


97 


in the wilderness: when your fathers tempted 
me, proved me, and saw my works forty years. 
Wherefore I was grieved with that generation, 
and said, They do alway err in their heart ; and 
they have not known my ways. So I sware in 
my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest.) ” 
Heb. 3:7-11. 

The reference here is to the frequent murmur- 
ings and donbtings of the children of Israel 
during their wanderings in the wilderness. 
They doubted God, even to the extent of mak- 
ing a golden calf to be worshiped in his stead. 
Thus they tried his patience and challenged his 
authority and power. Thus they tempted him. 
So he sware in his wrath, “They shall not enter 
into my rest,” and he kept them wandering in 
the wilderness until that wicked generation left 
their bones bleaching there. 

This anger is a punishment, not alone in 
itself, but also in the active expression of it on 
the part of God. Anger is in itself a punish- 
ment to one who loves the offended person, but 
to others the punishment of anger lies mainly 
in its threat of violence against them. 

God’s wrath is a punishment for sin. Paul 


98 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


speaks of it as a punishment to come upon those 
who are impenitent, despising God’s longsuffer- 
ing, unmoved by his goodness. 

“And thinkest thou this, 0 man, that judgest 
them which do such things, and doest the same, 
that thou slialt escape the judgment of God? 
Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness 
and forbearance and longsuff ering ; not know- 
ing that the goodness of God leadetli thee to 
repentance ? But after thy hardness and impen- 
itent heart treasurest up unto thyself wrath 
a'gainst the day of wrath and revelation of the 
righteous judgment of God; who will render 
to every man according to his deeds: to them 
who by patient continuance in well doing seek 
for glory and honour and immortality, eternal 
life: but unto them that are contentious, and 
do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, 
indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish, 
upon every soul of man that doeth evil, of the 
Jew first, and also of the Gentile; but glory, 
honour, and peace, to every man that worketh 
good, to the J ew first, and also to the Gentile : 
for there is no respect of persons with God.” 
Rom. 2 : 3-11. 


THE WRATH OF GOD 


99 


The last four verses of the text just quoted 
speak of the wrath of God as a punishment for 
the sin of disobedience to the truth. They 

“Do not obey the truth, but obey unright- 
eousness/ ? Rom. 2:8. 

God is angry with them. 

Refusal to believe in Jesus calls forth the 
wrath of God. 

“He that believetli on the Son hath ever- 
lasting life: and he that believetli not the Son 
shall not see life ; but the wrath of God abideth 
on him. ’ 9 J ohn 3 : 36. 

The expression, “He that believeth not the 
Son,” has in it the idea of refusal to be per- 
suaded, suggesting that unbelief is mainly a 
refusal of the will. A man who is being per- 
suaded to believe in Jesus, says: “I can’t 
believe. My intellect refuses to accept him as 
God manifest in the flesh ; and his miracles are 
past belief.” If you succeed in answering his 
argument, he will usually show, if he does not 
say: “Well, then, I won’t believe.” And there 
lies the truth. Unbelief has its root in the 
refusal of the soul to humble itself before God. 


L SF C, 


100 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


This stubbornness usually hides itself behind 
the plea, “I cannot understand. ’ ’ It is fortu- 
nate for even the strongest of human intellects 
that it is possible for them to believe God with- 
out understanding him. This being so God’s 
wrath abides upon those who do not believe in 
Jesus. 

This punishment of God’s wrath is expressed 
also in a figure. As in Eev. 14 : 9-12, 16 : 19, 
where John speaks of the 

“Wine of the wrath of God.” 

This expression is probably borrowed from the 
Hebrew prophets where God is represented as 
giving to the prophet a commission to 

4 4 Take the wine cup of this fury at my hand, 
and cause all the nations, to whom I send thee, to 
drink it. And they shall drink, and be moved, 
and be mad, because of the sword that I will 
send among them.” Jer. 25 : 15-16. And Isa. 51 : 
17. 4 4 Awake, awake, stand up, 0 Jerusalem, 

which hast drunk at the hand of the Lord the 
cup of his fury ; thou hast drunken the dregs of 
the cup of trembling, and wrung them out.” 

The idea seems to be that God visits his wrath 


THE WRATH OF GOD 


101 


upon men, not necessarily by a direct blow, but 
by causing them to become intoxicated by their 
own selves and sins. As Paul says in Romans 
1 : 28, 

4 ‘ God gave them over to a reprobate mind. ’ ’ 

It is then he gives men the wine of his wrath. 
Their intoxication with self and their ruin is 
sure. The self-centered man is the man intox- 
icated with the wine of the wrath of God. This 
man may be intoxicated with his own animal or 
intellectual or spiritual nature. His ruin is 
sure. He is drunk with the wine of the wrath 
of God. 

A somewhat similar figure with a more direct 
meaning is found in Rev. 14 : 18-20. 

“And another angel came out from the altar, 
which had power over fire; and cried with a 
loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle, saying, 
Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather the clus- 
ters of the vine of the earth ; for her grapes are 
fully ripe. And the angel thrust in his sickle 
into the earth, and gathered the vine of the 
earth, and cast it into the great winepress of 
the wrath of God. And the winepress was trod- 


102 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


den without the city, and blood came out of the 
winepress, even unto the horse bridles, by the 
space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs.” 

And also 19 : 15, 

“And out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, 
that with it he should smite the nations : and he 
shall rule them with a rod of iron : and he tread- 
eth the winepress of the fierceness and wrath of 
Almighty Godw- 
in these references those who are the objects 
of God’s wrath are represented as trampled 
upon by him as the grapes in the winepress 
are trampled upon by those whose business it is 
to tread out the wine. 

The Wrath of God is finally to have an end 
when it has done all that it is intended to do. 
Rev. 15:1. 

“And I saw another sign in heaven, great and 
marvellous, seven angels having the seven last 
plagues; for in them is filled up the wrath of 
God.” 

From Romans 12 : 19 we learn that wrath and 
the visitation of it upon the offender belongs to 
God. 


THE WRATH OF GOD 


103 


“ Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but 
rather give place unto wrath: for it is written, 
Vengeance is mine; I will repay, ,saith the 
Lord.” 

The wrath of man is not always righteous, and 
so the punishment which his wrath would inflict 
may not always be just. It is not so with God. 
His wrath is always righteous and so punish- 
ment may safely be left to him. Rulers are con- 
sidered by Paul as agents of God in this matter. 
Rom. 13 : 3-4. 

It seems that even in PauPs day the right- 
eousness of God’s wrath was called in question. 
He answered decisively. 

First, he declares that the fact that some do 
not believe God does not in any way make faith 
in God useless. It does not make God unfaith- 
ful because some do not believe in him. But 
the great majority of men, however unrighteous 
they may be, know that God is righteous. We 
do not even know unrighteousness except by 
comparison with the righteousness of God. So 
our very unrighteousness commends the right- 
eousness of God and bears witness to it. If 
then, God is righteous, shall we say that his 


104 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


wrath is unrighteous? Certainly not. More- 
over, the fact that God’s wrath is aroused by 
our unrighteousness is only added confirmation 
of the fact of his righteousness. And, still far- 
ther, God is responsible for the moral govern- 
ment of the universe. If he should not visit his 
wrath upon the sinner in punishment he would 
manifestly shirk his great responsibility, and so 
jbe himself unrighteous. A few days ago I heard 
a mother rebuke4ier little girl, about five years 
old, for doing some wrong. The child kept on. 
The mother rebuked her several times; and 
finally said, “Come here, come here to me this 
minute.” The child shook her head and kicked 
her heels on the floor. The mother said, “Well 
then you behave yourself.” But the child went 
on sinning. If it had been God dealing with 
that child he would have been angry and would 
have visited his wrath in punishment. God 
sometimes defers punishment for wise pur- 
poses of his own, no doubt ; but all will be made 
right in the “day of wrath.” 

“But if our unrighteousness commend the 
righteousness of God, what shall we say? Is 
God unrighteous who taketh vengeance? (I 


THE WRATH OF GOD 


105 


speak as a man) God forbid: for then how shall 
God judge the world ?” Rom. 3: 5-6. 

In the second place God’s wrath is righteous 
because God is God. 

4 ‘Nay but, 0 man, who art thou that repliest 
against God? Shall the thing formed say to 
him that formed it, Why hast thou made me 
thus ? Hath not the potter power over the clay, 
of the same lump to make one vessel unto hon- 
our, and another unto dishonour? What if God, 
willing to shew his wrath, and to make his power 
known, endured with much longsuffering the 
vessels of wrath fitted to destruction: and that 
he might make known the riches of his glory on 
the vessels of mercy, which he had afore pre- 
pared unto glory, even us, whom he hath called, 
not of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles?” 
Rom. 9 : 20-24. 

We must notice next the objects of God’s 
wrath. 

Paul speaks of ungodliness and unrighteous- 
ness, in the abstract, as such objects of wrath. 

“For the wrath of God is revealed from 
heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteous- 


106 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


ness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteous- 
ness ; because that which may be known of God 
is manifest in them; for God hath shewed it 
unto them. ’ ’ Rom. 1 : 18-19. 

But even in this mention of abstract evil as 
the object of God’s wrath Paul involves moral 
beings, saying, “Who hold,” etc., showing that 
it is impossible to have sin without a sinner. 
The statement so often heard that God loves 
the sinner but hates his sin is not true and is 
impossible. Sin does not fly around outside of 
souls, seeking entrance, like a raven around a 
rookery. Sin is the moral soul of man acting 
contrary to the known will of God. Sin is wrong 
moral action. Sin is not alive. It cannot be 
punished. It cannot be hated, in the sense of 
deserving punishment. It does not have moral 
responsibility. The thing that lives and is 
responsible is the soul acting contrary to God’s 
will. When all sinners stop sinning there will 
be no sin. So God’s wrath has the sinner for 
its object, not the sinner’s sin. This does not 
in the least degree interfere with the love of 
God, as will be made clear when we come to the 
chapter on that subject. In Revelation 15:7- 
16:1, the earth is mentioned as the object of 


THE WRATH OF GOD 


107 


God’s wrath, meaning the sinful race living 
there. 

4 4 And one of the four beasts gave unto the 
seven angels seven golden vials full of the 
wrath of God, who liveth for ever and ever. 
And the temple was filled with smoke from the 
glory of God, and from his power ; and no man 
was able to enter into the temple, till the seven 
plagues of the seven angels were fulfilled. And 
I heard a great voice out of the temple saying 
to the seven angels, Go your ways, and pour 
out the vials of the wrath of God upon the 
earth . 9 9 

In Romans 13 : 3-4 are mentioned especially 
those who break the laws of the land, and rulers 
jare mentioned as the agents of God for inflict- 
ing his wrath in punishment. 

“For rulers are not a terror to good works, 
but to the evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid of 
the power? do that which is good, and thou shalt 
have praise of the same: for he is the minister 
of God to thee for good. But if thou do that 
which is evil, be afraid ; for he beareth not the 
sword in vain: for he is the minister of God, 


108 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


a revenger to execute wrath upon him that 
doetli evil.” 

In Romans 2 : 8-11 the contentious and diso 
bedient are specified. 

4 4 But unto them that are contentious, and 
do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, 
indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish, 
upon every soul of man that doeth evil, of the 
Jew first, and also of the Gentile; but glory, 
honour, and peace, to every man that worketh 
good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile: 
for there is no respect of persons with God.” 

In Revelation 14 : 9-10, the worshipers of the 
beast are mentioned as objects of God’s wrath. 

“And the third angel followed them, saying 
with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast 
and his image, and receive his mark in his 
forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink 
of the wine of the wrath of God, which is 
poured out without mixture into the cup of his 
indignation; and he shall be tormented with 
fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy 
angels, and in the presence of the Lamb.” 

The wrath of God is aroused against the 
“.sons of disobedience.” Eph. 5: 5-6. 


THE WRATH OF GOD 


109 


“For this ye know, that no whoremonger, 
nor unclean person, nor covetous man, who is 
an idolater, hath any inheritance in the king- 
dom of Christ and of God. Let no man deceive 
you with vain words: for because of these 
things cometh the wrath of God upon the chil- 
dren of disobedience. ’ ’ 

And Col. 3:5-6. 

“Mortify therefore your members which are 
upon the earth; fornication, uncleanness, inor- 
dinate affection, evil concupiscence, and covet- 
ousness, which is idolatry: for which things’ 
sake the wrath of God cometh on the children 
of disobedience.” 

In that far-famed third chapter of John, at 
the sixteenth verse Jesus says: 

4 ‘ For God so loved the world, that he gave his 
only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in 
him should not perish, but have everlasting 
life.” 

He says also, at the thirty-sixth verse, 

“He that believeth on the Son hath ever- 
lasting life: and he that believeth not the Son 


110 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


shall not see life ; but the wrath of God abideth 
on him." 

So God's wrath has the sinner himself as its 
object. Komans 2 : 3-7. 

“ And thinkest thou this, 0 man, that judgest 
them which do such things, and doest the same, 
that thou shalt escape the judgment of God? 
Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness 
and forbearance and longsuffering ; not know- 
ing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to 
repentance? But after thy hardness and impen- 
itent heart treasurest up unto thyself wrath 
against the day of wrath and revelation of the 
righteous judgment of God; who will render to 
every man according to his deeds : to them who 
by patient continuance in well doing seek for 
glory and honour and immortality, eternal life." 

Now, finally, how shall man be saved from 
wrath? This will be answered at length in sub- 
sequent chapters, but for the present let Paul 
speak again. 

“For scarcely for a righteous man will one 
die: y“et peradventure for a good man some 
would even dare to die. But God commendeth 


THE WRATH OF GOD 


111 


his love toward us, in that, while we were yet 
sinners, Christ died for us. Much more then, 
being now justified by his blood, we shall be 
saved from wrath through him.” Rom. 5:7-9. 

We are always in danger of forming our idea 
of God from what we know of men. This would 
make our idea of God as weak and sinful as 
the human race. We must not judge of God’s 
wrath by what we know of the wrath of man. 
An angry man is not, once in a thousand times, 
a fit illustration of our God when angry. The 
wrath of God is holy, righteous, majestic, the 
revolt of his being against sinners; accompan- 
ied by a firm and calm determination to do his 
duty by them and so to preserve the universe 
from moral anarchy. 


CHAPTER VII 


MAN CANNOT SAVE HIMSELF 

The instinct of self-preservation is present 
morally as well as physically in man. As soon 
as one’s condition of moral danger is seen the 
sonl instinctively seeks to rescue itself. Good 
resolutions are made. Bad habits are cut off. 
Some acts of charity are done. By these means 
a better moral life may be developed ; but they 
do not save the soul. This is like seeking to 
make a crab-apple tree bear good fruit by cut- 
ting off the branches that bear crab-apples. 

However, we will not reason about the matter 
now, but will go directly to the teaching of the 
Gospel regarding it. 

Our Lord declared plainly that man cannot 
save himself, when he said: 

“No man can come to me, except the Father 
which hath sent me draw him.” John 6 : 44. 

Paul gives the reason for this fact in I Cor. 
2 : 14, where he says : 

[ 112 ] 


MAN CANNOT SAVE HIMSELF 


113 


4 4 But the natural man receive th not the 
things of the Spirit of God: for they are fool- 
ishness unto him: neither can he know them, 
because they are spiritually discerned.” 

By the 4 4 natural man” Paul means the man in 
his natural condition since the fall; or, more 
plainly, the person who is not a Christian. 

This natural man, not being particularly 
interested in God, not caring especially for him 
or for his word, does not have any decided feel- 
ing about the subject of Christianity. He is 
really indifferent to it; and so, of course, he 
does not understand it. 

There is no sympathy, on the part of the 
natural man, with the things of God. Where 
there is a lack of sympathy there cannot be any 
true understanding. 

The soul that is indifferent to God and to 
his teaching, and that is not in active sympathy 
with God and with his teaching is in a condi- 
tion called spiritual death. He has no spirit- 
ual sensation. He is like one in a faint, or 
under the influence of chloroform or liquor. 
He is alive in a sense, but is dead or insensible 
to real life. Yet he is alive to selfishness and 


114 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


sin, and he thinks this is being really alive. So 
Paul says: 

“I was alive without the law once.’ ’ Bom. 
7 : 9 . 

By this he means that he was alive to sin, but 
dead to God. 

'Now, just as very reasonable things may seem 
foolish to a drunken man, so, in like manner, 
because the natural man does not rightly sense 
the teaching of God, the things of God seem to 
him foolish. The things of God are not fool- 
ish; but the natural man is out of his senses. 
If a man faints, or loses his senses in any way, 
we work over him and use such remedies as we 
can secure to restore him. So should Chris- 
tians seek to restore, by means of the teaching 
of God, all who are now insensible to God. But 
the restoring power must come from God. The 
restoring power is the teaching of God accom- 
panied by his Spirit. The insensible, natural 
man, has not any power to restore himself; 
neither has any man power to restore him ; but 
one man may bring the power of God to bear 
upon another man, and so be a help toward his 


MAN CANNOT SAVE HIMSELF 


115 


restoration. This restoration is called the new 
birth. And all who are finally restored are 

“Born, not of blood, nor of the will of the 
flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.” John 
1:13. 

Thus before the new birth is really accom- 
plished ; that is, before restoration is com- 
plete, there is a quickening from God. God’s 
teaching comes from God, it comes from out- 
side of the soul itself and touches it into some 
degree of sensibility. This is God, the Father, 
drawing the soul to Christ. 

This new birth is necessary to any one’s sal- 
vation. The words of Jesus are very emphatic 
upon this point. 

“Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a 
man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom 
of God. . . . Verily, verily, I say unto thee, 
Except a man be born of water and of the 
Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of 
God.” John 3:3-5. 

This very earnest and positive statement on 
the part of the Master ought to startle every 
one who reads it or hears it. It is not the 


116 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


utterance of an ordinary man. The statement 
of the necessity of the regeneration of the 
soul, called the new birth, is made with what- 
ever authority Jesus had; and he claimed to 
have his authority from God. Certainly his 
earnest words to Nicodemus are worthy of our 
careful considerations And surely he is not 
yet touched by the awakening finger of God who 
will not give great heed to a careful search that 
he may know what the Savior meant and how 
his words apply. That many men do not give 
heed to them is evidence that they are so wholly 
dead to God as not to hear him when he speaks. 

The man is awakened; but cannot, even now, 
save himself. 

The soul that was insensible of God, and 
was not sympathetic toward him, now realizes 
its lost condition and is troubled. So Paul goes 
on to say in Romans 7:9: 

‘ 4 But when the commandment came, sin 
revived, and I died.” 

Paul is speaking from the standpoint of the 
natural man. This man would say: “I, the nat- 
ural man, was dead, wholly insensible of God; 
but God awakened me by his commandments 


MAN CANNOT SAVE HIMSELF 


117 


and brought me to my senses. I was alive 
in sin, and thought that was life; but I now 
see that it was death. So now I find that I 
am not alive, but dead. The teaching of God 
has made that plain to me.” This is where the 
drunkard is when he begins to come to himself. 
He says, “0 what a wretched fool I am.” He 
is awakened, but not restored. 

Our Lord illustrated this condition by the 
parable of The Prodigal Son. Away from home 
and friends, and in a distant land, depraved, 
despised, hungry, a swineherd, he came to him- 
self at last and determined to go home. 

“And he would fain have filled his belly with 
the husks that the swine did eat: and no man 
gave unto him. And when he came to himself, 
he said, How many hired servants of my fa- 
ther ’s have bread enough and to spare, and I 
perish with hunger ! I will arise and go to my 
father, and will say unto him, Father, I have 
sinned against heaven, and before thee, and am 
no more worthy to be called thy son: make me 
as one of thy hired servants. ” Luke 15: 16-19. 

Poor fool that he had been! He was awake 
at last, and made all haste, humble and repent- 


118 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


ant, to his outraged father. There is hope for 
a man when he wakes np to the fact that he is 
dead to God ; but that hope lies in the fact that 
he may return to God who will help him, not 
that he can do anything for himself. 

And every awakened man begins to make a 
fight for his life. The man who has been insen- 
sible and is partly restored always begins to 
struggle; and his friends have to say to him: 
“Lie still, don’t struggle. You have been sick, 
and now you can’t help yourself. You must 
wait till the remedies can work.” So it is with 
the awakened natural man, the sinner who has 
come to see that he is a sinner. He begins to 
try to do right, and cannot do it. Paul describes 
this struggle exactly in Romans 7 : 14-15. 

“For we know that the law is spiritual: but 
I am carnal, sold under sin. For that which 
I do I allow not: for what I would, that do 
I not; but what I hate, that do I.” “For I 
know that in me (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth 
no good thing: for to will is present with me; 
but how to perform that which is good I find 
not. For the good that I would I do not: but 
the evil which I would not, that I do.” vs. 18- 


MAN CANNOT SAVE HIMSELF 


119 


19. “0 wretched man that I am! who shall 

deliver me from the body of this death f” v. 24. 

The attempt of the moral man who claims to 
be as good as his neighbor is doomed to end 
in failure. For however moral a man may be, 
he is not really alive until he has come into 
right relations with God. However much he 
may pride himself upon his living, he cannot 
live to please God until he has come into sym- 
pathy with God ; and this can be done only by 
a complete surrender of self that destroys all 
thought of boasting. 

“For all have sinned, and come short of the 
glory of God; being justified freely by his 
grace.” Rom. 3:23-24. “Where is boasting 
then 1 It is excluded. ’ ’ v. 27. 

So it appears that even after the natural man 
has been awakened, or convicted of sin, by the 
truth of God’s word, he cannot save himself. 
Paul found this out. And every one who is 
now a Christian found it out in his own experi- 
ence. 

4 4 So then it is not of him that willeth, nor of 
him that runneth, but of God that sheweth 
mercy.” Rom. 9:16. 


120 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


Man cannot save himself. 

And even the Christian, after he has been 
born again by the power of God, cannot keep 
himself, without the aid of God. 

All that he can do is to keep himself within 
reach of the power of God, and open to it; so 
that God may be in him to keep him. 

4 4 Keep yourselves in the love of God.” Jude 
21. 4 ‘Work out your owp salvation with fear 
and trembling. For it is God which worketh in 
you both to will and to do of his good pleas- 
ure.” Phil. 2:12-13. 

Work out the salvation of yourselves, truly; 
but when you come to do that, do it with fear 
and trembling. That is, while we have some- 
thing, even much, to do with working out our 
own salvation, we are to keep constantly in 
mind the fact that we, unaided, shall not be 
able to do so. In all our personal efforts, when- 
ever we are inclined to look upon them with 
any degree of pride and satisfaction, we should 
realize our danger, and fear, and tremble. Yet 
we should never be hopeless or even discour- 
aged. We should never for a moment cease 
our efforts. So long as we fear for the result 


MAN CANNOT SAVE HIMSELF 


121 


of our unaided efforts and look to God for help 
we shall not work in vain, and need not work 
in fear or trembling; for it is God who works 
in us to will and to do his good pleasure. So 
we may work with confidence when we work in 
cooperation with God who works in us; but 
with fear and trembling when we for a moment 
forget him. Man cannot save himself. But 
God will save the man who will work with him 
to that end. 

Our Lord made this plain by his beautiful 
illustration of the vine and the branches. John 
15 : 1 - 7 . 

“ Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch 
cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in 
the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in 
me. ’ ’ v. 4. 

Thus it appears that, from beginning to end, 
man must depend for his salvation upon God. 
One cannot even begin the Christian life at any 
time. He is dead, insensible, and he cannot 
begin even to long for God or to desire a differ- 
ent life until God touches him. This being so 
the time of God’s first quickening touch is a 
time of awful importance. One may then come 


122 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


to God. But if one then refuses, he sinks back 
into insensibility, and there is no farther hope 
until God touches the soul again. Then the 
struggle avails nothing; nothing avails but sur- 
render to God. Thus the Christian’s life is 
safe and fruitful 'only as he abides in Christ. 


CHAPTER VIII 


THE LOVE OF GOD 

The word that is almost universally used in 
speaking of the love of God means, not the love 
of sense and emotion, hut love founded in a 
kindly disposition. So, when God is said to 
love the world, this word is used; as in John 
3 : 16. God felt so kindly disposed toward the 
world that he gave his only begotten Son. 

But when the love of God toward his regene- 
rate children is mentioned, the word is used that 
stands for feeling. In all the texts quoted in 
this chapter the word is the one for kindly dis- 
position, not the word for personal feeling. 

God is the source of love. 

Indeed, in his very being and nature 

“God is love.” I John 4: 8-16. 

That is, his nature is benevolent. He desires 
the good of all his creatures. 

God is the fountain from which all love flows. 

“Love is of God.” I John 4:7. 


[ 123 ] 


124 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


This love is great. 

It is as great as God, whose majesty is seen 
in the heavens, and in the insects that crowd a 
dropuof water. His love, like himself, pervades 
all. It reaches out in every direction to every 
creature that he has made. He may not have 
any pleasure in some of these creatures that he 
loves, but he loves them with this benevolent 
longing for their good. 

The greatness of this love is evident from the 
fact that God reaches out after man, before 
the man cares for him. 1 John 4 : 10 : 

“ Herein is love, not that we loved God, hut 
that he loved us, and sent his Son to be the 
propitiation for our sins. ,, ‘ ‘We love him, 
because he first loved us.” v. 19. 

It is easy to return love; hut it is a great love 
that reaches out toward an indifferent person, 
and especially toward an enemy. Such is the 
love of God. 

Indeed, this love of God, the Father, is 
stronger than his dread of death for his only 
Son; so that 

“He gave his only begotten Son, that whoso- 
ever belie veth in him should not perish, but 


THE LOVE OF GOD 


125 


have everlasting life.” John 3:16. “But 
God commendetli his love toward us, in that, 
while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us.” 
Rom. 5 : 8. 

He gave his Son to death, and by this great 
sacrifice commended his love to the considera- 
tion and regard of men. 

This love is stronger than death on the part 
of Jesus, the Son of God. 

“Greater love hath no man than this, that a 
man lay down his life for his friends.” John 
15:13. 

Such love is beyond our comprehension. 

“The love of Christ, which passeth knowl- 
edge. ’ ’ Eph. 3 : 19. 

We can understand the love of a mother for her 
child, a love that will lead her to risk her life 
in its behalf, because she loves it for its own 
sake. But this love of God for man is a love 
for a creature that does not love him and that 
is continually in a state of rebellion against 
him. This is a love great in its unselfish good- 
ness, passing our comprehension. 


126 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


This love is great in its power to control the 
person who has responded to it. Paul declares 
that 

“The love of Christ constraineth us.” II 
Cor. 5:14. 

We are held back from many acts by it. We 
are urged, because of it, to do many things that 
we would not otherwise do. It has power to 
turn the whole current of a man’s life. 

This love is manifested from God, and i( 
appears in man. 

Its manifestation from God is by the sending 
forth of Jesus. 

“In this was manifested the love of God 
toward us, because that God sent his only 
begotten Son into the world, that we might live 
through him.” 1 John 4:9. “Herein is love, 
not that we loved God, but that he loved us, and 
sent his Son to be the propitiation for our 
sins.” v. 10. “We love him, because he first 
loved us.” v. 19. 

In Jesus the idea of God’s love first came home 
to the hearts of men. The Jews had known 
something about it before ; but never as it was 


THE LOVE OF GOD 


127 


made known in Jesus ; and in Jesus it came for 
the first time to the knowledge of the whole 
world. 

This love is manifested in men. It is mani- 
fested in a negative way even in the men who 
reject it. This they do when they reject Christ. 
In the fifth chapter of John, the Lord is reason- 
ing with the Jews who are refusing to receive 
him. He declares: 

“Ye have not his word abiding in you: for 
whom he hath sent, him ye believe not.” John 
5 : 38. 

This rejection proves that they are without the 
love of God. 

“But I know you, that ye have not the love 
of God in you.” v. 42. 

So of course these Jews did not know God. 

“He that loveth not knoweth not God; for 
God is love. ” I J ohn 4 : 8. 

But the love of God is manifested in a posi- 
tive way in those who receive it. In the very 
first response to God's love the soul is born 
again. 


128 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


“ Every one that loveth is born of God.” 

I John 4: 7. 

We must remember that this is the word for 
the love that is not of the sense, the mere animal 
love of a mother for her offspring or of a hus- 
band for his wife. This is the larger, broader 
love that takes in all men and women, wherever 
they are and of whatever condition or color or 
degree of goodness or badness. This love of 
God, in getting into our hearts, has accom- 
plished our new birth, and given us the knowl- 
edge of God. This love of God cannot be aptly 
illustrated by anything but itself. It is inde- 
pendent of time or place or space. It outpours 
from God himself always, in every place, and 
throughout all space. When the heart of man 
responds, then it is filled with the same love, 
and lives in the same love. The controlling 
power of the Christian’s life is like that which 
controls the life of God. 

“Hereby know we that we dwell in him, and 
he in us, because he hath given us of his Spirit. ’ ’ 
I John 4:13. “He that dwelleth in love dwell- 
eth in God, and God in him.” v. 16. 


THE LOVE OF GOD 


129 


The result of all is manifested in the love for 
each other which all who are living in this 
new spirit show. 

“If a man say, I love God, and hateth his 
brother, he is a liar.” I John 4: 20. 

Here is the accomplishment of the purpose of 
God in his love for men. It is intended to bring 
men into the large life of God, in which all that 
is small and unworthy of him will be left behind. 

The first purpose of God in his love is, ever, 
to secure the response of man, so that the soul 
of man enters the new world, the new life of 
God’s love, the sphere of God’s life. I John 
4: 19: 

“We love him, because he first loved us,” 

and thus we are led to fulfil God’s purpose. 

So we come into this great world of love into 
which no one can come who does not love. 
Therefore all who are in this world love each 
other. Those who live in this world have not 
seen God face to face ; but they know him none 
the less, for the love that each bears the other 
is the sufficient proof that we are in God and 
he in us. 


130 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


“No man hath seen God at any time. If we 
love one another, God dwelleth in us, and his 
love is perfected in us.” I John 4: 12. 

Here, in this reciprocal love, is God’s love 
brought to the realization of its purpose. 

But there is still a farther end in view in 
God’s love. It is the casting out of all fear. He 
who loves thus has already triumphed over the 
judgment, and has no fear of it. 

“Herein is our love made perfect, that we 
may have boldness in the day of judgment.” 
I John 4:17. 

And if the fear of the judgment is past, all 
other fear is past. The fear of death lies in the 
fear of the judgment, and nearly all fear has 
its root in the fear of death or of sin in its 
working. In this world of perfected love there 
is no fear. 

“There is no fear in love; but perfect love 
casteth out fear: because fear hath torment.” 
I John 4:18. 

Let us consider for a moment now the rela- 
tion of God’s love and of his wrath. 


THE LOVE OF GOD 


131 


In the first place they are not incompatible. 
Do not forget that God’s love is not a passion, 
but a principle. God does not ‘ 4 fall in love.” 
God’s love is that essential element in his nature 
that cares. It recognizes the obligation which 
his power gives to do the best possible for all 
moral beings. There is another word translated 
love in our authorized version of the New Test- 
ament which means that response of soul to 
soul which comes from congeniality of nature. 
This word is not used to express God’s attitude 
toward those who have not been born anew. 
The other word is always used for the unregen- 
erate. God cares for them; he does not love 
them for what they are. He is angry with them, 
but he will not abandon them while there is 
hope. Thus he loves them. Thus he loves the 
world. 

Neither is God’s wrath a passion, but a prin- 
ciple. It is the recoil of his holy nature from a 
moral creature into whose being even a thought 
of sin can come; but that recoil is not to aban- 
don but to punish the sinning soul. 

The expression “God hates” is probably not 
found in the New Testament. But it is possible, 
in this great moral sense, for God both to love 


132 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


and to hate the same being at the same time. 
Then certainly God may be angry with the 
creature whom he loves, for anger does not 
necessarily involve hate. 

In the second place, God’s love and wrath are 
complemental. Sinning calls for wrath, who- 
ever sins. One cannot be pleased with right- 
eousness without being angry at unrighteous- 
ness. Love and wrath are complemental moral 
qualities, the two halves of a perfect whole. 
“Love is blind” is not true of divine love; cer- 
tainly not of God’s love. Divine love cares for 
the object of its love so much that it will not 
let the imperfection pass unnoticed, but calls 
upon divine wrath to correct it by punishment. 

Finally, divine love makes provision for the 
final relief and safety of those who respond to 
it, by calling upon divine wrath to punish those 
who will not respond to it, and to make ever- 
lasting examples of them for the warning of 
those who are undecided whether to respond or 
not. 


CHAPTER IX 


SAVED BY FAITH 

Another expression for 4 4 saved by faith” is* 
4 4 converted, ’ ’ or 4 4 born again.” All of these 
expressions mean simply that the person who 
is 4 4 saved,” 4 4 converted, ” or 4 4 born again,” 
has become a Christian. In this chapter we 
shall consider what it is to be a Christian and 
how one may become a Christian. Then we 
shall give some examples of conversions which 
are recorded in the New Testament. 

What is a Christian? 

A Christian is a disciple or learner of Jesus. 
Christians were called disciples, at first. Later 
they were called Christians, and they were first 
so called at Antioch. 

4 4 And the disciples were called Christians 
first in Antioch.” Acts 11:26. 

What, then, is a disciple? A disciple is a 
pupil or learner. A Christian is a learner of 
Jesus. 


[ 133 ] 


134 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


4 ‘ Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me. ’ ’ 
Matt. 11:29. “Then said Jesus to those Jews 
which believed on him, If ye continue in my 
word, then are ye my disciples indeed; and ye 
shall know the truth, and the truth shall make 
you free.” John 8:31-32. 

In this text the Savior impresses upon his 
pupils the necessity of continuing to know and 
obey his teaching if they would be his true 
disciples. 

To be a Christian is also to be a follower of 
Jesus. 

“And he saith unto them, Follow me, and I 
will make you fishers of men. And they 
straightway left their nets, and followed him.” 
Matt. 4:19-20. “Then said Jesus unto his 
disciples, If any man will come after me, let 
him deny himself, and take up his cross, and 
follow me.” Matt. 16: 24. 

In the days when Jesus was upon earth, it was 
customary for pupils to follow their teacher 
about the country. He went from place to place 
and taught while his pupils followed him and 
sat around his feet on the ground and listened. 


SAVED BY FAITH 


135 


In these days to follow Jesns is to learn what 
he teaches in the Bible, and to obey. 

And to be a Christian is also to be a confessor 
of Jesus. 

“Whosoever therefore shall confess me be- 
fore men, him will I confess also before my 
Father which is in heaven. But whosoever shall 
deny me before men, him will I also deny before 
my Father which is in heaven.” Matt. 10: 
32-33. 

Christians are sometimes called professors of 
religion. Really, Christians do not primarily 
profess anything. They confess Jesus to be 
their Savior from sin. This public confession 
must always be made. 

“If thou shalt confess with thy mouth the 
Lord J esus, and shalt believe in thine heart that 
God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt 
be saved. For with the heart man believeth 
unto righteousness; and with the mouth con- 
fession is made unto salvation. For the scrip- 
ture saith, Whosoever believeth on him shall 
not be ashamed.” Rom. 10:9-11. 

When the woman who touched the hem of the 
Master’s garment was healed, he required her 


136 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


to confess it before the crowd of people who 
thronged him. 

“And Jesus, immediately knowing in himself 
that virtue had gone out of him, turned him 
about in the press, and said, Who touched my 
clothes ? And his disciples said unto him, Thou 
seest the multitude thronging thee, and sayest 
thou, Who touched me? And he looked around 
about to see her that had done this thing. But 
the woman fearing and trembling, knowing 
what was done in her, came and fell down 
before him, and told him all the truth.” Mark 
5 : 30-33. 

In a word, a Christian is a learner of Jesus, 
that is, a student of the New Testament, who 
follows the teaching that he finds there, and 
publicly confesses his belief in Jesus and his 
intention of obeying him. 

How may one become a Christian? 

By faith in Jesus. 

‘ 1 For God so loved the world, that he gave his 
only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in 
him should not perish, but have everlasting 
life.” John 3:16. “He that believeth on the 
Son hath everlasting life : and he that believeth 


SAVED BY FAITH 


137 


not the Son shall not see life ; but the wrath of 
God abideth on him. ’ ’ v. 36. 

This believing on Jesus is faith. But this 
belief means something more than to be certain 
that Jesus once lived and taught on the earth. 

One must also believe that Jesus will keep 
his promises, and that he will keep them at once, 
and in his case. So that when Jesus says, 

“Him that cometh to me I will in no wise 
cast out,” John 6: 37, 

one must believe it. If he has come in sincerity 
asking for pardon and a new heart his request 
is granted at once. 

True belief in Jesus, true faith, makes obedi- 
ence to the teachings of Jesus necessary. 

“Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, 
Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; 
but he that doeth the will of my Father which 
is in heaven.’ ’ Matt. 7:21. “Ye are my 
friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you.” 
John 15:14. 

One becomes a Christian, then, by believing 
in Jesus in such a way that he seeks to find out 


138 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


what the New Testament teaches, and has the 
spirit to obey it, and takes Jesus at his word 
when he says he will not cast him out. This is 
man’s part. God makes it possible for one to 
do this, and changes the heart; but that is God’s 
part, and he will attend to it. All man need do 
is to believe, and then to believe that God has 
done his part. Men are saved by faith. 

Let us examine a few cases of New Testament 
conversion. 

John 4:4-42 gives the conversion of the 
woman of Samaria, and many others. First 
the woman heard Jesus, and testified to others 
that he had told her all things that ever she 
did, suggesting that he might be the Christ. In 
her own heart she seems to have believed ou 
him. Then the others went and heard him and 
believed on him. 

“And many of the Samaritans of that city 
believed on him for the saying of the woman, 
which testified, He told me all that ever I did. 
So when the Samaritans were come unto him, 
they besought him that he would tarry with 
them : and he abode there two days. And many 
more believed because of his own word; and 


SAVED BY FAITH 


139 


said unto the woman, Now we believe, not 
because of thy saying: for we have heard him 
ourselves, and know that this is indeed the 
Christ, the Saviour of the world. ” vs. 39-42. 

Many were converted after Peter’s sermon 
on the day of Pentecost. Acts 2 : 14-41. First 
there was a great demonstration, the noise like 
that of a rushing mighty wind, and the tongues 
of fire. But the conversion of others followed 
all that and Peter’s sermon. 

“Now when they heard this, they were pricked 
in their heart, and said unto Peter and to the 
rest of the apostles, Men and brethren, what 
shall we do! Then Peter said unto them, 
Ttepent, and be baptized every one of you in 
the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of 
sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy 
Ghost.” vs. 37-38. “Then they that gladly 
received his word were baptized : and the same 
day there were added unto them about three 
thousand souls.” v. 41. 

Acts 8 : 26-38 gives a very interesting record 
of the conversion of the eunuch. He was read- 
ing his Bible, but did not understand it very 
well. Philip joined him and explained it to 


140 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


him, and taught him about Jesus. Philip qui- 
etly received the teaching and obeyed it. 

“And as they went on their way, they came 
unto a certain water : and the eunuch said, See, 
here is water; what doth hinder me to be bap- 
tized? And Philip said, If thou believest with 
all thine heart, thou mayest. And he answered 
and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son 
of God.” vs. 36-37. 

The case of Saul, while on his way to perse- 
cute the Christians, is well known. Acts 9:1-9; 
17-18. There was a great commotion and a 
wonderful light. This made Saul aware of his 
wrong doing. His conversion was very quiet. 

“Lord, what wilt thou have me to do? And 
the Lord said unto him, Arise, and go into the 
city, and it shall be told thee what thou must 
do. And the men which journeyed with him 
stood speechless, hearing a voice, but seeing no 
man. And Saul arose from the earth ; and when 
his eyes were opened, he saw no man : but they 
led him by the hand, and brought him into 
Damascus. ,, vs. 6-8. 


He quietly obeyed the Lord. 


SAVED BY FAITH 


141 


In the case of Lydia and her household, Acts 
16 : 14-15, they had heard the apostles, and had 
given heed to all their words, and their hearts 
had been opened. They believed, and then they 
obeyed, confessing Jesus in baptism. 

Acts 16 : 25-33 gives the conversion of the 
jailer and his household. The jailer was con- 
victed of sin by the wonderful opening of the 
prison. Then followed instruction and faith 
and confession of Christ in baptism. 

‘ ‘ Sirs, what must I do to be saved? And 
they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, 
and thou shalt be saved, and thy house. And 
they spake unto him the word of the Lord, and 
to all that were in his house. And he took them 
the same hour of the night, and washed their 
stripes ; and was baptized, he and all his, 
straightway . 1 9 vs. 30-33. 

In all of these conversions we find : an awak- 
ening to a sense of sin; instruction; faith, as 
shown by obedience; and confession, by bap- 
tism, except in the case of the woman of 
Samaria, who bore her confession in her mes- 
sage to the city. 


142 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


We are saved by faith. Learning of Jesus 
through his word, believing on him, proving our 
faith by obedience, confessing him before men, 
and continuing to do this as long as we live, 
we are saved. 

This idea of salva'tion it is important to fix 
well in mind. There is a very erronious and 
pernicious idea on the part of some people to 
the effect that you can “get religion’ ’ and be 
saved and be done with it. The fact is one can- 
not become nor continue to be a Christian in 
any such way. One cannot believe on Jesus 
when he does not know him. One cannot know 
Jesus without a patient study of his life and 
teaching. This takes some time and effort. 
Moreover, there must certainly be a decided 
change in the inward life, which will show itself, 
more or less, according to what the previous 
life has been, in the daily life of the man. If 
the previous life has been noticeably wicked, 
the change to better living will be decided and 
noticeable. If the previous life has been moral, 
the change will not be so noticeable to others, 
but the man himself will realize that a great 
change has come over him. 

And, finally, one must continue in this new life 


SAVED BY FAITH 


143 


as long as he lives. You can not “get religion” 
every now and then, and then live a worldly life 
between these spells that some have. No, no! 
Christianity must command and control the 
whole man all the time. So when one starts to 
be a Christian he starts for all time and for all 
eternity. No one need be afraid to make the 
undertaking, if he does so with intelligence and 
sincerety. God will help one through. 


CHAPTER X 


THE ONLY WAY 

In the last chapter we concluded that one 
might be saved by the obedience of faith in 
Jesus Christ. The question now arises whether 
one can be saved by any other means. It would 
seem strange, perhaps, that such a question 
should arise at all; and yet, when we consider 
that faith in Jesus Christ implies a willing and 
cheerful surrender of one’s self and all that he 
has to the service of Christ, it is no wonder that 
the selfishness of the unrenewed heart causes 
one to draw back from so costly a means of sal- 
vation. If there is any other way of salvation 
it is right that we should know it; if there is not 
another way of salvation, the soul’s only hope 
is to know that. 

Peter seems not to have known of any other 
way of salvation. At one time, when the Lord 
had been preaching concerning the necessity 
that men should receive him into vital spiritual 
relations, many of his hearers were greatly dis- 
[l±4J 


THE ONLY WAY 


145 


pleased. Some of those who had been follow- 
ing him and listening to his teaching, seemingly 
almost ready to accept him fully, went back 
and would not follow him longer. The Lord 
was greatly grieved at this desertion, and when 
he and the twelve were alone together, he asked 
them: 

‘ ‘ Will ye also go away? Then Simon Peter 
answered him, Lord, to whom shall we go ? thou 
hast the words of eternal life. And we believe 
and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son 
of the living God. ,, John 6: 67-69. 

This answer of Peter’s, in which he spoke for 
the twelve, clearly conveys the impression that 
Peter did not know of any other means of salva- 
tion; and his expression, “We believe and are 
sure that thou art that Christ,” indicated that 
he supposed that the Christ was the only means 
of salvation. Jesus could not have failed to 
know that Peter understood the matter in this 
way, and yet he did not make any objection to 
Peter’s view of the case. His silence, indeed, 
gave consent to it. 

Jesus expresses himself directly with ref- 
erence to this matter. 


146 


THE WAY OF SALVATION 


4 4 Then said Jesus unto them again, Verily, 
verily, I say unto you, I am the door of the 
sheep. All that ever came before me are thieves 
and robbers: but the sheep did not hear them. 
I am the door: by me if any man enter in, he 
shall be saved, and shall go in and out, and find 
pasture.” John 10:7-9. 

While in this passage the Lord does not dis- 
tinctly declare that there is no other way of 
salvation, yet he seems clearly to imply it. 

But Jesus clearly declares that he is the only 
way of salvation. 

4 ‘Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the 
truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the 
Father, but by me.” John 14 : 6. 

The whole teaching of the Bible on this sub- 
ject goes to show that to come unto the Father 
is to be saved, and that separation between the 
soul and the Father is the condition of the lost. 
When the Lord says, “No man cometh unto the 
Father but by me,” he means that no man can 
be saved except by him. 

In the first letter to Timothy, Paul exhorts 
that prayers be made for all men, that they may 
live lives acceptably to the Savior, because this 


THE ONLY WAY 


147 


Savior is the only mediator between God and 
man. Consequently he who would be saved by 
this mediation must live acceptably to him. But 
as he is the only mediator, there is no way of 
salvation except through him. 

“For there is one God, and one mediator 
between God and men, the man Christ Jesus; 
who gave himself a ransom for all, to be testi- 
fied in due time. ’ ’ I Tim. 2 : 5-6. 

Enough has already been said to show that 
the teaching of the New Testament is that there 
is no possibility of salvation except through 
faith in Jesus Christ. One more text, however, 
the testimony of Luke, that states the fact as 
clearly and directly as it can be stated, is here 
given. . 

“Neither is there salvation in any other: for 
there is none other name under heaven given 
among men, whereby we must be saved. ’ 9 Acts 
4 : 12 . 

It appears, then, conclusively, both from the 
teaching of Jesus himself, and from the teach- 
ing of Paul and of Luke, that there is no possi- 
ble salvation for man except by faith in Jesus 


148 


THE WAY OF SALVATION - 


Christ. There is no hope that one will be able, 
by his own power, so fully to overcome his 
natural tendency to sin that he can be saved. 

Indeed, to be saved means to come into right 
relations with God, and not merely to be in 
right relations with men. If we were to live 
always on the earth, and only among our fel- 
low men, then to a certain extent we might be 
saved by our own efforts to live in such a man- 
ner as to command the respect and honor of 
our fellow men and to avoid the sufferings 
caused by evil habits. But as the life of man 
upon the earth is exceedingly brief, so brief 
indeed that it is important only because of its 
influence upon the real life of the future, sal- 
vation must concern itself with the future life 
more than with the present. In this future life 
salvation consists in right relations with God, 
rather than with men. All so-called goodness, 
therefore, that does not take into consideration 
the will of God, is a kind of goodness that has 
nothing whatever to do with those right rela- 
tions with God which constitute salvation. And 
on the other hand, those right relations with 
God which constitute salvation make necessary 
and certain the best possible relations with men. 


THE ONLY WAY 


149 


And, moreover, right relations with men that 
are not the outcome of right relations with God, 
save the soul only from such torments as arise 
from wrong relations with men, but leaves the 
soul in all its highest and noblest aspirations 
still in the torment resulting from wrong rela- 
tions with God. In every exalted sense the 
merely moral man is damned, and only he is 
saved who trusts in Jesus Christ, and so comes 
into right relations with God; and thus, neces- 
sarily, becomes a truly moral man. 



PART II 


THE ORDINANCES 


CHAPTER XI 


BAPTISM 

A word of explanation regarding this Part II 
iis due the reader. It is a matter of great 
rejoicing among all true Christians, who care 
more for the true Christianity than they do for 
some particular form of its expression, that the 
days of petty controversy are largely passed. 
Nevertheless, it is important that we do not let 
slip, in our spirit of toleration, the positive 
teachings of our Lord. That the ordinances 
of baptism and the Lord’s supper are among 
these is quite universally held by the great body 
of Christians the world over. But there still 
remains quite a diversity of opinion as to the 
details of their administration; and there also 
remains more of the controversial spirit regard- 
ing these details than in almost any other case 
of difference between the churches. It is the 
author’s firm belief that the spirit of contro- 
versy is sure to blind the eyes to the truth, and 
therefore he is anxious to avoid arousing it. 
The texts of Scripture regarding the ordinances 

[ 153 ] 


154 


THE OKDINANCES 


are therefore printed without comment. Let 
them speak for themselves. 

The word for baptism, translated “wash,” 
used ; but not referring to the ordinance of bap- 
tism. 

“And when they come from the market, except 
they wash, they eat not. And many other things 
there be, which they have received to hold, as 
the washing of cups, and pots, brazen vessels, 
and of tables. ’ ’ Mark 7:4. “ For laying aside 
the commandment of God, ye hold the tradition 
of men, as the washing of pots and cups: and 
many other such like things ye do.” 8. “And 
when the Pharisee saw it, he marvelled that he 
had not first washed before dinner.” Luke 
11 : 38. “ Therefore leaving the principles of 

the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto per- 
fection; not laying again the foundation of 
repentance from dead works, and of faith 
toward God, of the doctrine of baptisms, and 
of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of 
the dead, and of eternal judgment.” Heb. 6: 
1-2. “Which stood only in meats and drinks, 
and divers washings, and carnal ordinances, 
imposed on them until the time of reforma- 
tion.” 9:10. 


BAPTISM 


155 


The Word Applied to John. 

“In those days came John the Baptist, 
preaching in the wilderness of Judaea, and say- 
ing, Repent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is 
at hand.” Matt. 3 : 1-2. “Verily I say unto you, 
Among them that are born of women there hath 
not risen a greater than John the Baptist: not- 
withstanding he that is least in the kingdom of 
heaven is greater than he. And from the days 
of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of 
heaven suifereth violence, and the violent take 
it by force.” 11:11-12. “And said unto his 
servants, This is John the Baptist; he is risen 
from the dead; and therefore mighty works do 
shew forth themselves in him.” 14:2. “And 
she, being before instructed of her mother, 
said, Give me here John Baptist’s head in a 
charger.” 8. “And they said, Some say that 
thou art John the Baptist: some, Elias; and 
others, Jeremias, or one of the prophets.” 16: 
14. “Then the disciples understood that he 
spake unto them of J ohn the Baptist. ” 17 : 13. 
“And king Herod heard of him; (for his name 
was spread abroad :) and he said, That John the 
Baptist was risen from the dead, and therefore 


156 


THE ORDINANCES 


mighty works do shew forth themselves in him.” 
Mark 6:14. 4 ‘And she went forth, and said 

unto her mother, What shall I ask? And she 
said, The head of John the Baptist. And she 
came in straightway with haste unto the king, 
and asked, saying, I will that thou give me by 
and by in a charger the head of John the Bap- 
tist.” 24-25. “And they answered, John the 
Baptist: but some say, Elias; and others, One 
of the prophets.” 8: 28. “When the men were 
come unto him, they said, John Baptist hath 
sent us unto thee, saying, Art thou he that 
should come? or look we for another?” Luke 
7 : 20. “For I say unto you, Among those that 
are born of women there is not a greater prophet 
than John the Baptist.” 28. “For John the 
Baptist came neither eating bread nor drink- 
ing wine; and ye say, He hath a devil.” 33. 
“They answering said, John the Baptist; but 
some say, Elias ; and others say, that one of the 
old prophets is risen again. ” 9:19. 

Baptism of the Holy Spirit. 

‘ ‘ He that cometh after me is mightier than I, 
wlrnse shoes I am not worthy to bear : he shall 
baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire.” 


BAPTISM 


157 


Matt. 3:11. “I indeed have baptized yon with 
water: but he shall baptize you with the Holy 
Ghost. ’ ’ Mark 1:8. “ J ohn answered, saying 
unto them all, I indeed baptize you with water ; 
but one mightier than I cometh, the latchet of 
whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose: he 
shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with 
fire . 9 9 Luke 3:16. “ And I knew him not : but 
he that sent me to baptize with water, the same 
said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the 
Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the 
same is he which baptizeth with the Holy 
Ghost.” John 1:33. “For John truly bap- 
tized with water ; but ye shall be baptized with 
the Holy Ghost not many days hence.” Acts 
1 : 5. “And as I began to speak, the Holy Ghost 
fell on them, as on us at the beginning. Then 
remembered I the word of the Lord, how that 
he said, John indeed baptized with water; but 
ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost.” 
11 : 15-16. 

Baptism of Fire. 

‘ ‘ 1 indeed baptize you with water unto repent- 
ance: but he that cometh after me is mightier 
than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: 


158 


THE ORDINANCES 


he shall baptize yon with the Holy Ghost, and 
with fire.” Matt. 3: 11. “But Jesus answered 
and said, Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye 
able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, 
and to be baptized with the baptism that I am 
baptized with? They say unto him, We are 
able. And he saith unto them, Ye shall drink 
indeed of my cup, and be baptized with the bap- 
tism that I am baptized with : but to sit on my 
right hand, and on my left, is not mine to give, 
but it shall be given to them for whom it is 
prepared of my Father.” 20:22-23. “But 
Jesus said unto them, Ye know not what ye 
ask: can ye drink of the cup that I drink of? 
and be baptized with the baptism that I am bap- 
tized with? And they said unto him, We can. 
And Jesus said unto them, Ye shall indeed drink 
of the cup that I drink of ; and with the baptism 
that I am baptized withal shall ye be baptized.” 
Mark 10: 38-39. “But I have a baptism to be 
baptized with; and how am I straitened till it 
be accomplished ! 9 9 Luke 12 : 50. 

Baptism of Water. 

“The baptism of John, whence was it? from 
heaven, or of men? And they reasoned with 


BAPTISM 


159 


themselves, saying, If we shall say, From 
heaven; he will say unto us, Why did ye not 
then believe him?” Matt. 21:25. “The bap- 
tism of John, was it from heaven, or of men? 
answer me.” Mark 11:30. “The baptism of 
John, was it from heaven, or of men?” Luke 
20: 4. “And they asked him, and said unto him, 
Why baptizest thou then, if thou be not that 
Christ, nor Elias, neither that prophet? John 
answered them, saying, I baptize with water: 
but there standeth one among you, whom you 
know not ; he it is, who coming after me is pre- 
ferred before me, whose shoe ’s latcliet I am not 
worthy to unloose. These things were done in 
Bethabara beyond Jordan, where John was bap- 
tizing.” John 1:25-28. “And went away 
again beyond Jordan into the place where John 
at first baptized ; and there he abode. ” 10 : 40. 
“Beginning from the baptism of John, unto 
that same day that he was taken up from us, 
must one be ordained to be a witness with us 
of his resurrection. ’ ’ Acts 1:22. “ That word, 
I say, ye know, which was published through- 
out all Judaea, and began from Galilee, after the 
baptism which J ohn preached. ” 10 : 37. “ When 
John had first preached before his coming the 


160 


THE ORDINANCES 


baptism of repentance to all the people of 
Israel. ” 13:24. ‘ 4 This man was instructed in 
the way of the Lord; and being fervent in the 
spirit, he spake and taught diligently the things 
of the Lord, knowing only the baptism of 
John.’’ 18:25. 

“ Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, bap- 
tizing them in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them 
to observe all things whatsoever I have com- 
manded you : and, lo, I am with you alway, even 
unto the end of the world. Amen. ’ ’ Matt. 28 : 
19-20. ‘ ‘ But when they believed Philip preach- 
ing the things concerning the kingdom of God, 
and the name of Jesus Christ, they were bap- 
tized, both men and women.” Acts 8: 12. 

“He that believeth and is baptized shall be 
saved ; but he that believeth not shall be 
damned. ’ ’ Mark 16 : 16. “ Then Simon . him- 

self believed also: and when he was baptized, 
he continued with Philip, and wondered, behold- 
ing the miracles and signs which were done.” 
Acts 8 : 13. “ Then Philip opened his mouth, 

and began at the same scripture, and preached 
unto him Jesus. And as they went on their 
way, they came unto a certain water: and the 


BAPTISM 


161 


eunuch said, See, here is water; what doth hin- 
der me to be baptized? And Philip said, If thou 
believest with all thine heart, thou mayest. And 
he answered and said, I believe that Jesus 
Christ is the Son of God. And he commanded 
the chariot to stand still : and they went down 
both into the water, both Philip and the 
eunuch; and he baptized him. And when they 
were come up out of the water, the Spirit of the 
Lord caught away Philip, that the eunuch saw 
him no more: and he went on his way rejoic- 
ing.” vs. 35-39. 

“And all the people that heard him, and the 
publicans, justified God, being baptized with 
the baptism of John. But the Pharisees and 
lawyers rejected the counsel of God against 
themselves, being not baptized of him.” Luke 
7:29-30. 

“Then they that gladly received his word 
were baptized: and the same day there were 
added unto them about three thousand souls. 
And they continued stedfastly in the apostles’ 
doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of 
bread, and in prayers.” Acts 2: 41-42. 

“Therefore let all the house of Israel know 
assuredly, that God hath made that same Jesus, 


162 


THE ORDINANCES 


whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ. 
Now when they heard this, they were pricked 
in their heart, and said unto Peter and to the 
rest of the apostles, Men and brethren, what 
shall we do? Then Peter said unto them, 
Kepent, and be baptized every one of you in the 
name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, 
and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost . 9 ’ 
Acts 2 : 36-38. 

“And a certain woman named Lydia, a seller 
of purple, of the city of Thyatira, which wor- 
shipped God, heard us: whose heart the Lord 
opened, that she attended unto the things which 
were spoken of Paul. And when she was bap- 
tized, and her household, she besought us, say- 
ing, If ye have judged me to be faithful to the 
Lord, come into my house, and abide there. 
And she constrained us.” Acts 16:14-15. 
“And brought them out, and said, Sirs, what 
must I do to be saved? And they said, Believe 
on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be 
saved, and thy house. And they spake unto 
him the word of the Lord, and to all that were 
in his house. And he took them the same hour 
of the night, and washed their stripes ; and was 
baptized, he and all his, straightway. And 


BAPTISM 


163 


when he had brought them into his house, he 
set meat before them, and rejoiced, believing 
in God with all his house. ’ ’ 30-34. ‘ 4 And Cris- 
pus, the chief ruler of the synagogue, believed 
on the Lord with all his house ; and many of the 
Corinthians hearing believed, and were bap- 
tized/ J 18:8. “Is Christ divided? was Paul 
crucified for you? or were ye baptized in the 
name of Paul? I thank God that I baptized 
none of you, but Crispus and Gaius; lest any 
should say that I had baptized in mine own 
name. And I baptized also the household of 
Stephanas : besides, I know not whether I bap- 
tized any other. For Christ sent me not to bap- 
tize, but to preach the gospel : not with wisdom 
of words, lest the cross of Christ should be made 
of none effect.” “I beseech you, brethren, (ye 
know the house of Stephanas, that it is the first- 
fruits of Achaia, and that they have addicted 
themselves to the ministry of the saints.)” I 
Cor. 1:13-17; 16:15. 

“And were baptized of him in Jordan, con- 
fessing their sins.” Matt. 3:6. “And there 
went out unto him all the land of Judaea, an:l 
they of Jerusalem, and were all baptized of 


164 


THE ORDINANCES 


him in the river of Jordan, confessing their 
sins.” Mark 1 : 5. 

4 4 But when he saw many of the Pharisees and 
Sadducees come to his baptism, he said unto 
them, 0 generation of vipers, who hath warned 
you to flee from the wrath to come ? Bring forth 
therefore fruits meet for repentance.” Matt. 
3 : 7-8. 4 4 1 indeed baptize you with water unto 
repentance.” 11. 4 4 And there went out unto 
him all the land of Judaea, and they of Jerusa- 
lem, and were all baptized of him in the river 
of Jordan, confessing their sins.” Mark 1:5. 
4 4 Then said he to the multitude that came forth 
to be baptized of him, 0 generation of vipers, 
who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to 
come? Bring forth therefore fruits worthy of 
repentance, and begin not to say within your- 
selves, We have Abraham to our father: for I 
say unto you, That God is able of these stones 
to raise up children unto Abraham.” Luke 
3:7-8. 4 4 Then came also publicans to be bap 
tized, and said unto him, Master, what shall we 
do? And he said unto them, Exact no more 
than that which is appointed you. And the 
soldiers likewise demanded of him, saying, And 
what shall we do? And he said unto them, Do 


BAPTISM 


165 


violence to no man, neither accuse any falsely; 
and be content with your wages.’ ’ 12-14. 

“John did baptize in the wilderness, and 
preach the baptism of repentance for the remis- 
sion of sins.” Mark 1:4. “And he came into 
all the country about Jordan, preaching the 
baptism of repentance for the remission of 
sins . 9 9 Luke 3:3. “ Then Peter said unto them, 
Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the 
name of Jesus Christ for the remission of 
sins.” Acts 2:38. 

‘ ‘ Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be 
baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus 
Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall 
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.” Acts 
2: 38. “Now when the apostles which were at 
Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received 
the word of God, they sent unto them Peter and 
John: who, when they were come down, prayed 
for them, that they might receive the Holy 
Ghost: (For as yet he was fallen upon none of 
them: only they were baptized in the name of 
the Lord Jesus.) Then laid they their hands on 
them, and they received the Holy Ghost.” Acts 
8 : 14-17. “He said unto them, Have ye received 
the Holy Ghost since ye believed? And they 


166 


THE ORDINANCES 


said unto him, We have not so much as heard 
whether there be any Holy Ghost. And he said 
unto them, Unto what then were ye baptized? 
And they said, Unto John’s baptism. Then said 
Paul, John verily baptized with the baptism of 
repentance, saying unto the people, that they 
should believe on him which should come after 
him, that is, on Christ Jesus. When they heard 
this, they were baptized in the name of the Lord 
J esus. And when Paul had laid his hands upon 
them, the Holy Ghost came on them; and they 
spake with tongues, and prophesied.” 19: 2-6. 

“Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that 
appeared unto thee in the way as thou earnest, 
hath sent me, that thou mightest receive thy 
sight, and be tilled with the Holy Ghost. And 
immediately there fell from his eyes as it had 
been scales: and he received sight forthwith, 
and arose, and was baptized.” Acts 9:17-18. 
“While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy 
Ghost fell on all them which heard the word. 
And they of the circumcision which believed 
were astonished, as many as came with Peter, 
because that on the Gentiles also was poured 
out the gift of the Holy Ghost. For they heard 
them speak with tongues, and magnify God. 


BAPTISM 


167 


Then answered Peter, Can any man forbid 
water, that these should not be baptized, which 
have received the Holy Ghost as well as we?” 
10:44-47. 

“And he is the head of the body, the church: 
who is the beginning, the firstborn from the 
dead: that in all things he might have the pre- 
eminence.” Col. 1: 18. “For by one Spirit are 
we all baptized into one body, whether we be 
Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; 
and have been all made to drink into one 
Spirit.” I Cor. 12: 13. “For as many of you 
as have been baptized into Christ have put on 
Christ.” Gal. 3:27. 

“And John was baptizing in Aenon near to 
Salim, because there was much water there: 
and they came, and were baptized. ” John 3 : 23. 

“Know ye not, that so many of us as were 
baptized into Jesus Christ wero baptized into 
his death? Therefore we are buried with him 
by baptism into death : that like as Christ was 
raised up from the dead by the glory of the 
Father, even so we also should walk in newness 
of life. For if we have been planted together 
in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in 
the likeness of his resurrection.” Rom. 6:3-5. 


168 


THE OKDIHANCES 


“Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should 
be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under 
the cloud, and all passed through the sea; and 
were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and 
in the sea.” I Cor. 10: 1-2. “Else what shall 
they do which are baptized for the dead, if the 
dead rise not at all? why are they then baptized 
for the dead?” 15:29. “Buried with him in 
baptism, wherein also ye are risen with him 
through the faith of the operation of God, who 
hath raised him from the dead.” Col. 2 : 12. 

“One Lord, one faith, one baptism.” Eph. 
4: 5. 

“Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan 
unto John, to be baptized of him. But J ohn for- 
bade him, saying, I have need to be baptized of 
thee, and comest thou to me? And Jesus 
answering said unto him, Suffer it to be so now : 
for thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteous- 
ness. Then he suffered him. And Jesus, when 
he was baptized, went up straightway out of 
the water: and, lo, the heavens were opened 
unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God descend- 
ing like a dove, and lighting upon him: and lo 
a voice from heaven, saying, This is my beloved 
Son, in whom I am well pleased.” Matt. 3: 


BAPTISM 


169 


13-17. “And it came to pass in those days, 
that Jesus came from Nazareth of Galilee, and 
was baptized of John in Jordan. And straight- 
way coming up out of the water, he saw the 
heavens opened, and the Spirit like a dove 
descending upon him: and there came a voice 
from heaven, saying, Thou art my beloved Son, 
in whom I am well pleased.” Mark 1:9-11. 
“Now when all the people were baptized, it 
came to pass, that Jesus also being baptized, and 
praying, the heaven was opened, and the Holy 
Ghost descended in a bodily shape like a dove 
upon him, and a voice came from heaven, which 
said, Thou art my beloved son ; in thee I am 
well pleased.” Luke 3:21-22. “And I knew 
him not: but that he should be made manifest 
to Israel, therefore I am come baptizing with 
water. And John bare record, saying, I saw 
the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, 
and it abode upon him.” John 1 : 31-32. 

“After these things came Jesus and his dis- 
ciples into the land of Judaea; and there he tar- 
ried with them, and baptized.” John 3:22. 
“And they came unto John, and said unto him, 
Rabbi, he that was with thee beyond Jordan, to 
whom thou bearest witness, behold, the same 


170 


THE ORDINANCES 


baptizeth, and all men come to him.” 26. 
“When therefore the Lord knew how the Phar- 
isees had heard that Jesus made and baptized 
more disciples than John, (though Jesus him- 
self baptized not, but his disciples.) ” 4 : 1-2. 

“He that believeth and is baptized shall be 
saved; but he that believeth not shall be 
damned.” Mark 16:16. “Which sometime 
were disobedient, when once the longsuffering 
of God waited in the days, of Noah, while the 
ark was a preparing, wherein few, that is, eight 
souls were saved by water. The like figure 
whereunto even baptism doth also now save us 
(not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, 
but the answer of a good conscience toward 
God,) by the resurrection of Jesus Christ.” I 
Pet. 3: 20-21. 

“Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, 
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : 
teaching them to observe all things what- 
soever I have commanded you : and, lo, I 
am with you alway, even unto the end of 
the world. Amen.” Matt. 28:19-20. “Then 
Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized 
every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ 


BAPTISM 


171 


for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive 
the gift of the Holy Ghost.” Acts 2 : 38. “ And 
he commanded them to be baptized in the name 
of the Lord. Then prayed they him to tarry 
certain days. ’ ’ 10 : 48. 1 ‘ And now why tarriest 
thou? arise, and be baptized, and wash away 
thy sins, calling on the name of the Lord.” 
22:16. 


CHAPTER XII 


THE LOKD’S SUPPER 

“Now the first day of the feast of unleavened 
bread the disciples came to Jesus, saying unto 
him, Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee 
to eat the passover? And he said, Go into the 
city to such a man, and say unto him, The Mas- 
ter saith, My time is at hand; I will keep the 
passover at thy house with my disciples. And 
the disciples did as Jesus had appointed them; 
and they made ready the passover. Now when 
the even was come, he sat down with the twelve. 
And as they did eat, he said, Verily I say unto 
you, that one of you shall betray me. And they 
were exceeding sorrowful, and began every- 
one of them to say unto him, Lord, is it I? And 
he answered and said, He that dippeth his hand 
with me in the dish, the same shall betray me. 
The Son of man goeth as it is written of him: 
but woe unto that man by whom the Son of man 
is betrayed! it had been good for that man if 
he had not been born. Then Judas, which 
[ 172 ] 


THE LORD ’s SUPPER 


175 


betrayed him, answered and said, Master, is it 
I? He said unto him, Thou hast said. And as 
they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed 
it, and brake it, and gave it to the disciples, and 
said, Take, eat; this is my body. And he took 
the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, 
saying, Drink ye all of it; for this is my blood 
of the new testament, which is shed for many 
for the remission of sins. But I say unto you, 
I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the 
vine, until that day when I drink it new with 
you in my Father’s kingdom. And when they 
had sung an hymn, they went out into the mount 
of Olives. ’ ’ Matthew 26 : 17-30 ; Mark 14 : 12-26 ; 
Luke 22:7-39. 

“Then they that gladly received his word 
were baptized: and the same day there were 
added unto them about three thousand souls. 
And they continued stedfastly in the apostles’ 
doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of 
bread, and in prayers. ’ ’ Acts 2 : 41-42. 

“And upon the first day of the week, when 
the disciples came together to break bread, Paul 
preached unto them, ready to depart on the mor- 
row; and continued his speech until midnight. 
And there were many lights in the upper cham- 


176 


THE ORDINANCES 


ber, where they were gathered together. And 
there sat in a window a certain young man 
named Eutychus, being fallen into a deep sleep : 
and as Paul was long preaching, he sunk down 
with sleep, and fell down from the third loft, 
and was taken up dead. And Paul went down, 
and fell on him, and embracing him said, 
Trouble not yourselves; for his life is in him. 
When he therefore was come up again, and had 
broken bread, and eaten, and talked a long 
while, even till break of day, so he departed.” 
Acts 20 : 7-11. 

“ Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye 
may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For 
even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us: 
therefore let us keep the feast, not with old 
leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and 
wickedness; but with the unleavened bread of 
sincerity and truth. I wrote unto you in an 
epistle not to company with fornicators: yet 
not altogether with the fornicators of this world, 
or with the covetous, or extortioners, or with 
idolaters ; for then must ye needs go out of the 
world. But now I have written unto you not 
to keep company, if any man that is called a 
brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an 


THE LORD'S SUPPER 


177 


idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extor- 
tioner ; with such an one no not to eat. ’ ’ I Cor. 
5 : 7 - 11 . 

“For there must be also heresies among you, 
that they which are approved may be made 
manifest among you. When ye come together 
therefore into one place, this is not to eat the 
Lord’s supper. For in eating every one taketh 
before other his own supper : and one is hungry, 
and another is drunken. What! have ye not 
houses to eat and to drink in! or despise ye the 
church of God, and shame them that have not! 
What shall I say to you! shall I praise you in 
this ! I praise you not. For I have received of 
the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, 
That the Lord Jesus the same night in which 
he was betrayed took bread: and when he had 
given thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, eat: 
this- is my body, which is broken for you : this 
do in remembrance of me. After the same 
manner also he took the cup, when he had sup- 
ped, saying, This cup is the new testament in 
my blood: this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in 
remembrance of me. For as often as ye eat 
this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the 
Lord’s death till he come. Wherefore whoso- 


178 


THE ORDINANCES 


ever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup of 
the Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty of the 
body and blood of the Lord. But let a man 
examine himself, and so let him eat of that 
bread, and drink of that cup. For he that eat- 
eth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drink- 
eth damnation to himself, not discerning the 
Lord ’s body. ’ ’ I Cor. 11 : 19-29. 


PART III 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


[ 179 ] 




CHAPTER XIII 

CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 

After one has become a Christian the ques- 
tion of church membership usually arises. If 
it does not, it is a serious misfortune, because 
the churches are of divine origin and authority, 
and are essential both to the best development 
of the individual Christian and to the progress 
of the Kingdom of God in the world. 

It is our purpose in this chapter to speak 
briefly of the subject of church membership, 
referring our readers to the author r s book 
entitled Christian Growth , the chapter on The 
Churches, where the subject is treated more 
fully. There is no passage of Scripture that 
declares unequivocally that the Christian must 
become a member of the church; but all of the 
teaching of the New Testament with reference 
to the church clearly shows that membership 
in the church was expected of every Christian, 
as a matter of course. 


[ 181 ] 


182 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


In the first place it should be noticed that the 
churches form a part of the Gospel plan. 

Jesus said that he would build a church. 

“And I say also unto thee, That thou art 
Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church ; 
and the gates of hell shall not prevail against 
it. ’ ’ Matthew 16 : 18. 

If Jesus established the church, of course he 
established it for his followers. And therefore 
his followers ought not to disappoint him by 
refusing to become members of the church that 
he established. 

The Lord made provision for the government 
of the church and for its constitution. He gave 
the apostles authority in these matters, so that 
the church is really an institution having divine 
authority. The apostles had lived with the 
Lord and had listened, to his teaching. They 
would naturally remember what he taught ; but 
that there might not be any possible doubt as 
to whether they remembered accurately or not, 
the Lord promised to send the Holy Spirit to 
refresh their memories with reference to what 
he had taught them. 


CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 


183 


“But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, 
whom the Father will send in my name, he 
shall teach you all things, and bring all things 
to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said 
unto you. ’ 9 J ohn 14 : 26. 

The teaching of Christ, therefore, as recorded 
by the four evengelists, and all the teachings of 
the apostles form a constitution, or authoritative 
teaching, for the church. Every Christian who 
has his Bible should study it for himself; but 
he should remember that the Bible is really the 
constitution of the church, and that when he 
makes use of it he is making use of that which 
the church has received as a trust and has pre- 
served through the centuries for its use. Ordi- 
nary gratitude would lead the Christian to 
identify himself with the church that has so 
greatly served him and the world. 

Farthermore, every one who becomes a Chris- 
tian enters into the spirit of the Master whom 
he has resolved to serve. 

The most prominent characteristic of Jesus, 
the Savior, is pity for those who are doomed 
to everlasting separation from God because of 
sin ; and a desire to reach them with the Gospel 


184 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


of God’s willingness to pardon, if they repent 
of sin and forsake it. We find Jesus, prompted 
by this spirit, coming into the world at the cost 
to himself of great suffering and ultimate death, 
for the sake of saving the world. He who has 
really become a follower of Jesus partakes, to 
some extent at least, and to a continually 
increasing extent, of this same spirit of self- 
sacrifice for the sake of saving the lost world. 

If every Christian were to work according to 
his own plans and in his own neighborhood only, 
the Gospel could never he carried to the nations 
where no Christians live. In order that the 
Gospel may be sent to heathen nations it is 
necessary that there should be a combination 
of Christian effort and the cooperation of all 
Christians. In the church the Lord provided for 
just such an organization, and the real purpose 
of the church is the spreading of the Gospel 
throughout all the nations. The Lord indeed 
organized the church for the very purpose of 
carrying out, through his disciples, the great 
mission which he gave them. 

“Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, bap- 
tizing them in the name of the Father, and of 


CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 


185 


the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : teaching them 
to observe all things whatsoever I have com- 
manded you : and, lo, I am with you alway, even 
unto the end of the world. Amen.” Matthew 
28:19 -20. 

And again, the relation between Christ and 
the Christian involves his membership in the 
church. 

The Christian is in Christ. 

‘ ‘ 1 am the vine, ye are the branches : he that 
abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth 
forth much fruit : for without me ye can do noth- 
ing.” John 15: 5. 

This relation is, of course, spiritual. And it is 
also real. Indeed spiritual relations are the 
most real of any. This relation between Christ 
and his followers is assured only by the contin- 
ued consent of both parties. Any other kind of 
contract is not nearly so real as such an one, 
however binding it may be. 

The symbol of this entrance into Christ is 
baptism. All who are baptized are baptized 
into Christ. 


186 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


“Know ye not, that so many of us as were 
baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into 
his death?” Romans 6:3. “For as many of 
you as have been baptized into Christ have put 
on Christ.” Gal. 3:27. 

Now Christ is the head of the church which is 
his body. 

“And hath put all things under his feet, and 
gave him to be the head over all things to the 
church, which is his body, the fulness of him 
that filleth all in all.” Eph. 1:22-23. 

Therefore as the Christian is in Christ, and 
as Christ is the head of the church which is his 
body, the Christian is identified with the church. 
I do not wish to be dogmatic about this, nor to 
push it beyond the spirit involved in it. It 
seems to me evident that a true Christian will 
see that Christ desired that there should be a 
practical organization for advancing the King- 
dom on earth, and that this body should be, not 
spiritual only, but organized as well. 

Let the willing Christian know, in addition 
to all this, that Christ loves the church, and his 
response will be quick and true in the matter 
of church membership. 


CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 


187 


“Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ 
also loved the church, and gave himself for it ; 
that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the 
washing of water by the word, that he might 
present it to himself a glorious church, not hav- 
ing spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing ; but that 
it should be holy and without blemish.’ ’ Eph. 
5 : 25 - 27 . 


Besides these considerations the ordinances 
of baptism and the Lord’s supper belong to the 
church, so that one cannot properly use these 
ordinances who is not willing to be identified 
with the church. 

The objection is often made that the churches 
do not agree with each other in the interpreta- 
tion of the Word of God, and that members of 
the churches are often destitute of many of the 
Christian graces, that churches are sometimes 
quarrelsome among themselves, and that mem- 
bers of a particular church are often quarrel- 
some among themselves, so that one feels safer 
outside of the church than as a member of it. 
That there is often too much truth in these com- 
plaints must be admitted, and if one by becom- 
ing a member of the church simply makes one 


188 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


more to quarrel and complain and dishonor the 
Master, by all means let him stay out. But if 
one has received the spirit of his Master and 
can stand for the things that are noble and of 
good repute, considering himself lest he also be 
tempted, and is willing to glorify God at the 
sacrifice of his own selfishness and wilfulness, 
then let him find his place in the body of Christ, 
and seek with all his consecrated powers to keep 
that body free from sin, that it may be a means 
which God can use for the strengthening of 
Christian character and the salvation of the lost. 


CHAPTER XIV 


THE WORD OF GOD 

Our Lord himself is called the Word of God. 
This is made very clear from a study of the 
prologue to John’s Gospel. In the very first 
verse we read: 

“In the beginning was the Word, and the 
Word was with God, and the Word was God.” 
John 1 : 1. 

Lest there should be any doubt concerning the 
real personality of the Word mentioned in this 
verse, John proceeds, in the fourteenth verse, 
to state definitely that this Word was Christ. 

“And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt 
among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory 
as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of 
grace and truth . 9 9 J ohn 1 : 14. 

The impression seems to have gone abroad in 
some quarters that one may become a Christian 
without reference particularly and directly to 

[ 189 ] 


190 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


the Word of God. This impression ought to be 
corrected. 

In the first place, we should consider the fact 
that the Word of God is abiding. 

The words of many men do not stand forever. 
As human knowledge advances, some things 
that have been held to be true are found to be 
more or less untrue, and therefore must be 
abandoned. But the Word of God, because 
God knows all things, and does not change, is 
absolutely true to the facts as they exist, and 
therefore it will never change. 

“Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my 
words shall not pass away. ’ ’ Matt. 24 : 35. 

This sureness is very delightful and gratify- 
ing to all those who have searched among the 
thoughts of men for absolute and abiding truth, 
and have been as often disappointed as they 
have searched, finding that only occasionally 
does human thought advance so certainly into 
the possession of the absolute truth of God that 
it can be depended upon as final and authorita- 
tive. But in the Word of God the all-wise God 
himself has spoken, through his Son, the ulti- 
mate facts concerning the things that are most 


THE WORD OF GOD 


* 191 


necessary for man to know in order that he 
may be saved. 

Secondly, the Word of God is authoritative. 

Indeed, Jesus himself claims that his teach- 
ing is authoritative because he received it from 
God, and because he came from God. 

“The word which ye hear is not mine, but 
the Father’s which sent me.” John 14:24: 
“For I have given unto them the words which 
thou gavest me; and they have received them, 
and have known surely that I came out from 
thee, and they have believed that thou didst 
send me . 9 9 J ohn 17 : 8. 

In the face of the teaching of Jesus that he 
depended for his doctrine upon what he had 
received from God, as the Son of God, who came 
forth from a personal association with God, 
certainly it seems a presumption for any one 
to suppose that he may depend upon his own 
thought of God for his salvation. Human phi- 
losophy is wholly unable to make known the 
way of salvation. Such a way can be made 
known only by a direct and authoritative reve- 
lation from God. This we have in the Word of 
God. 


192 


DUTIES OE CHURCH MEMBERS 


In the third place, notice what the Word of 
God does. 

We will study II Timothy 3 : 16 for a moment. 
From this text we learn that The Word of God 
teaches, reproves, corrects, and instructs men 
in righteousness. 

“All scripture is given by inspiration of God, 
and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for 
correction, for instruction in righteousness.” 

The word of God is profitable for doctrine, 
that is for teaching. Some men have supposed 
that the word doctrine here means the same 
thing that it is made to mean by men when 
referring to the dogmas of theologians. That 
is not the meaning. The word means simply 
“teaching.” So the Word of God is profitable 
for teaching. Indeed it is the only teaching that 
we have regarding Christ and his Gospel. It is 
really our only text-book. If this fact has never 
deeply impressed one it ought to do so now. It 
is very easy to find fault, even with the Bible 
and with God ; but where can one do better ? 

There are the ancient books of various heath- 
en religions, but they are not satisfactory to 
those who know the Bible. There are the gods 


THE WORD OF GOD 


193 


of wood and stone to which many of the world’s 
throngs bow down, but they are not wholly sat- 
isfactory, even to some of their own devotees. 
Paul on Mars’ hill, a hill dedicated to the god 
Mars, the god of war, found that the worship- 
ers of that god were looking out for another, 
seeking to include in their worship all possible 
gods. 

“Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars’ hill, 
and said, Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in 
all things ye are too superstitious. For as I 
passed by, and beheld your devotions, I found 
an altar with this inscription, TO THE UN- 
KNOWN GOD. Whom therefore ye ignorantly 
worship, him declare I unto you. God that made 
the world and all things therein, seeing that he 
is Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in 
temples made with hands ; neither is worshipped 
with men’s hands, as though he needed any 
thing, seeing he giveth to all life, and breath, 
and all things ; and hath made of one blood all 
nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the 
earth, and hath determined the times before 
appointed, and the bounds of their habitation; 
that they should seek the Lord, if haply they 
might feel after him, and find him, though he be 


194 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


not far from every one of ns : for in him we live, 
and move, and have our being; as certain also 
of yonr own poets have said, For we are also 
his offspring. Forasmuch then as we are the 
offspring of God, we ought not to think that the 
Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, 
graven by art and man’s device.’ ’ Acts 17: 
22-29. 


We cannot do better than to be true to our God 
and to his Word. 

But we are satisfied, as a rule, with God and 
Jesus. We know of them almost exclusively 
from the Bible. There seems to be a universal, 
natural impression among men that there is a 
great first cause and living force over or in the 
universe, but if we did not have the Bible we 
should not know any more about this great 
Being than do the heathen. And, regarding our 
knowledge of Christ Jesus, there occurs only 
the most meager reference to him in any of the 
ancient records of the times in which he lived. 
We are dependent almost wholly, practically 
wholly, upon the Word of God for our knowl- 
edge of him. ‘The Word of God is profitable 
for teaching.’ 


THE WORD OF GOD 


195 


Take for an example the first part of Christ’s 
sermon on the mount. 

‘ ‘ And he opened his mouth, and taught them, 
saying, Blessed are the poor in spirit : for theirs 
is the Kingdom of Heaven. Blessed are they 
that mourn : for they shall be comforted. Bless- 
ed are the meek: for they shall inherit the 
earth. Blessed are they which do hunger and 
thirst after righteousness: for they shall be 
filled. Blessed are the merciful : for they shall 
obtain mercy. Blessed are the pure in heart: 
for they shall see God. Blessed are the peace- 
makers : for they shall be called the children of 
God.” Matt. 5:2-9. 

The Word of God is also profitable for re- 
proof. The necessity for reproof is exceedingly 
great among men, because man is prone to do 
evil. 

‘ ‘ He that spareth his rod hateth his son : but 
he that loveth him chastenetli him betimes.” 
Prov. 13 : 24. 

Every sensible person sees at once the wis- 
dom of this proverb. 

The trouble, so seriously felt, with reproof 


196 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


as it is administered by man to man is that such 
reproof partakes of the imperfection and error 
of mankind. Paul recognized this difficulty. 
When he gave instruction to certain men to cor- 
rect others who were in error, he said: 

“Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, 
ye which are spiritual, restore such an one in 
the spirit of meekness ; considering thyself, lest 
thou also be tempted.” Gal. 6: 1. 

But the Word of God is free from this diffi- 
culty. It is, as we have seen, the word of God, 
and therefore partakes of the wisdom and per- 
fection of God. It never reproves unjustly. It 
reproves wrong in the abstract. It leaves the 
conscience of each one to make the reproof con- 
crete by special application to himself. It fur- 
nishes the coat; if it fits, conscience makes one 
put it on. The Word of God never reproves 
unkindly, nor in unholy anger, as men so often 
do; but its reproof is always in love, though 
sometimes accompanied by the holy wrath of 
God. It is good to be reproved thus. It makes 
continued improvement possible, without limit, 
through ascending degrees of righteousness 
unto infinity. 


THE WORD OF GOD 


197 


Take for an example of reproof our Lord’s 
rebuke to Peter when he protested against the 
suffering and death which Jesus told them were 
to be his lot. 

“ And he began to teach them, that the Son of 
man must sutler many things, and be rejected 
of the elders, and of the chief priests, and 
scribes-, and be killed, and after three days rise 
again. And he spake that saying openly. And 
Peter took him, and began to rebuke him. But 
when he had turned about and looked on his dis- 
ciples, he rebuked Peter, saying, Get thee behind 
me, Satan: for thou savourest not the things 
that be of God, but the things that be of men.” 
Mark 8: 31-33. Also, “And they send unto him 
certain of the Pharisees and of the Herodians, 
to catch him in his words. And when they were 
come, they say unto him, Master, we know that 
thou art true, and carest for no man: for thou 
regardest not the person of men, but teacliest 
the way of God in truth: Is it lawful to give 
tribute to Caesar, or not? Shall we give, or 
shall we not give ? But he, knowing their hypo- 
crisy, said unto them, Why tempt ye me? bring 
me a penny, that I may see it. And they brought 
it. And he saitli unto them, Whose is this image 


198 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


and superscription? And they said unto him, 
Caesar’s. And Jesus answering said unto them, 
Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s, 
and to God the things that are God’s. And they 
marvelled at him.” Mark 12: 13-17. Also Luke 
19:41-44, “And when he was come near, he 
beheld the city, and wept over it, saying, If thou 
hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, 
the things which belong unto thy peace ! but now 
they are hid from thine eyes. For the days shall 
come upon thee, that thine enemies shall cast 
a trench about thee, and compass thee round, 
and keep thee in on every side, and shall lay 
thee even with the ground, and thy children 
within thee ; and they shall not leave in thee one 
stone upon another; because thou knewest not 
the time of thy visitation. ’ ’ 

According to this text from Timothy the 
Word of God also corrects. Reproof implies 
blame on the part of the person reproved. Cor- 
rection implies error on the part of the person 
corrected, but it does not necessarily imply 
blame. Reproof is humiliating. Few can bear 
it. But every reasonable person prefers to be 
corrected, provided he is sure that the person 
correcting him is trustworthy. The Word of 


THE WORD OF GOD 


199 


God must be to him an absolutely safe, indeed 
the only absolutely safe, corrective. If one 
should correct his life constantly by the Gospel, 
he would be perfect. It is not enough that one 
follow conscience, which is not an unfailing 
criterion. The Word of God is the standard to 
which all moral action must be brought for cor- 
rection. The Jews had been falling deeper and 
deeper into error concerning many of the teach- 
ings of the Word of God. 

Jesus takes occasion to correct some of those 
errors in the sermon on the Mount. Notice one 
case. 

“Ye have heard that it hath been said, Thou 
shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy. 
But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless 
them that curse you, do good to them that hate 
you, and pray for them which despitefully use 
you, and persecute you ; that ye may be the chil- 
dren of your Father which is in heaven : for he 
maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the 
good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the 
unjust. For if ye love them which love you, 
what reward have ye? do not even the publi- 
cans the same? And if ye salute your breth- 
ren only, what do ye more than others? do not 


200 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


even the publicans so ? Be ye therefore perfect, 
even as your Father which is in heaven is per- 
fects ’ Matt. 5 : 43-48. 

One more thing this text teaches us regard- 
ing the Word of God: it instructs in righteous- 
ness. This is what makes the Gospel the most 
practical moral code possible. A great mistake 
has been made in the past in making the Word 
of God theoretical rather than practical. The 
religion of the Bible is not a system so much 
as it is a rule of life. We have been inclined 
to build up a system on the basis of the Word 
of God, and to discuss it, rather than to put the 
rules there furnished us into practical applica- 
tion to life. This mistake has been very serious 
in its effect upon the world. It has misrepre- 
sented the Christian religion, and plunged the 
church into age-long controversy. The Word 
of God is particularly profitable for instruction 
in righteousness. 

Two or three passages will illustrate. 

“Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is 
the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to 
destruction, and many there be which go in 
thereat: because strait is the gate, and narrow 


THE WORD OF GOD 


201 


is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few 
there be that find it. Beware of false prophets, 
which come to you' in sheep ’s clothing, but 
inwardly they are ravening wolves. Ye shall 
know them by their fruits. Do men gather 
grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? Even so 
every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but 
a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit, 
good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither 
can • a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. 
Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit 
is hewn down, and cast into the fire. Where- 
fore by their fruits ye shall know.them. ,, Matt. 
7 : 13-20. “And, behold, one came and said unto 
him, Good Master, what good thing shall I do, 
that I may have eternal life ? And he said unto 
him, Why callest thou me good? there is none 
good but one, that is, God : but if thou wilt enter 
into life, keep the commandments. He saith 
unto him, Which? Jesus said, Thou shalt do no 
murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou 
shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false wit- 
ness, honour thy father and thy mother: and, 
Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. The 
young man saith unto him, All these things have 
I kept from my youth up: what lack I yet? 


202 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt he perfect, go 
and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, 
and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and 
come and follow me. But when the young man 
heard that saying, he went away sorrowful: 
for he had great possessions. ” Matt. 19:16- 
22. “And one of the scribes came, and having 
heard them reasoning together, and perceiving 
that he had answered them well, asked him, 
Which is the first commandment of all? -And 
Jesus answered him, The first of all the com- 
mandments is, Hear, 0 Israel; The Lord our 
God is one Lord: and thou shalt love the Lord 
thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, 
and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength : 
this is the first commandment. And the second 
is like, namely this, Thou shalt love thy neigh- 
bour as thyself. There is none other command- 
ment greater than these. ’ ’ Mark *12 : 28-31. 

All this that the Word of God does it does 
incisively. 

“The word of God is quick, and powerful, 
and sharper than any twoedged sword, piercing 
even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, 
and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner 


THE WORD OF GOD 


203 


of the thoughts and intents of the heart.” Heb. 

4 : 12 . 

That is, the Word of God is so incisive, so keen 
to rebuke our follies and our sins and our sin- 
ful state, so certain to humiliate us and make us 
ashamed, that we turn away from it or seek to 
adjust it to our own state of mind rather than, 
loyally receiving it, to pray God to adjust us to 
the Word. It cuts. It is quick, that is, alive. 
The figure is that of a sharp twoedged sword 
in the hand of a lively and powerful man. The 
expression cutting is often applied to a remark, 
“a cutting remark.” We usually think of such 
a remark as sarcastic. It need not be. The 
Word of God does not use sarcasm. Neverthe- 
less it is often very cutting in the sense of being 
incisive, going to the very root of the matter 
and rebuking evil and evil-doers with scathing 
reprimand. 

Notice two or three illustrations. 

“Therefore let all the house of Israel know 
assuredly, that God hath made that same Jesus, 
whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ. 
Now when they heard this, they were pricked 
in their heart, and said unto Peter and to the 


204 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


rest of the apostles, Men and brethren, what 
shall we do?” Acts 2:36-37. 4 'And why be- 
holdest thou the mote that is in thy brother’s 
eye, but perceivest not the beam that is in thine 
own eye? Either how canst thou say to thy 
brother, Brother, let me pull out the mote that 
is in thine eye, when thou thyself beholdest not 
the beam that is in thine own eye ? Thou hypo- 
crite, cast out first the beam out of thine own 
eye, and then shalt thou see clearly to pull out 
the mote that is in thy brother’s eye.” Luke 6 : 
41-42. "Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, 
hypocrites! for ye devour widows’ houses, and 
for a pretence make long prayer: therefore 
ye shall receive the greater damnation. Woe 
unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! 
for ye compass sea and land to make one prose- 
lyte, and when he is made, ye make him twofold 
more the child of hell than yourselves. Woe 
unto you, ye blind guides, which say, Whoso- 
ever shall swear by the temple, it is nothing ; but 
whosoever shall swear by the gold of the temple, 
he is a debtor ! Ye fools and blind : for whether 
is greater, the gold, or the temple that sancti- 
fieth the gold? And, Whosoever shall swear 
by the altar, it is nothing ; but whosoever swear- 


THE WORD OF GOD 


205 


eth by the gift that is upon it, he is guilty. Ye 
fools and blind : for whether is greater, the gift, 
or the altar that sanctifieth the gift? Whoso 
therefore shall swear by the altar, sweareth by 
it, and by all things thereon. And whoso shall 
swear by the temple, sweareth by it, and by him 
that dwelleth therein. And he that shall swear 
by heaven, sweareth by the throne of God, and 
by him that sitteth thereon. Woe unto you, 
scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye pay 
tithe of mint and anise and cummin, and have 
omitted the weightier matters of the law, judg- 
ment, mercy, and faith : these ought ye to have 
done, and not to leave the other undone. Ye 
blind guides, which strain at a gnat, and swal- 
low a camel. * ’ Matt. 23 : 14-24. 

The reason why the Word of God cuts so 
sharply is usually because it discerns so accu- 
rately the thoughts and intents of the heart. 
Christ announced from the beginning that his 
word would be discerning and discriminating. 
The ax was to be laid at the root of the tree. 
His own thought was clear and his mind went 
to the center of the consciousness of those about 
him in a way that often embarrassed them and 
made them feel that their secrets were known. 


206 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


It is this power of discernment on the part of 
Christ that makes his Word so discerning. 

Two illustrations of this power will suffice. 
The Gospel is full of such instances. 

“Then there arose a reasoning among them, 
which of them should be greatest. And Jesus, 
perceiving the thought of their heart, took a 
child, and set him by him, and said unto them, 
Whosoever shall receive this child in my name 
receiveth me: and whosoever shall receive me 
receiveth him that sent me : for he that is least 
among you all, the same shall be great. ’ ’ Luke 
9 : 46-48. ‘ ‘ And as he spake, a certain Phar- 

isee besought him to dine with him : ahd he went 
in, and sat down to meat. And when the Phari- 
see saw it, he marvelled that he had not first 
washed before dinner. And the Lord said unto 
him, Now do ye Pharisees make clean the out- 
side of the cup and the platter ; but your inward 
part is full of ravening and wickedness. Ye 
fools, did not he that made that which is with- 
out make that which is within also ? But rather 
give alms of such things as ye have ; and, behold, 
all things are clean unto you.” Luke 11 : 37-41. 


THE WORD OF GOD 


207 


But this very sharpness and incisiveness of 
the Word of God makes it an unfailing search- 
light by means of which one may come to know 
himself thoroughly, and so to prepare himself 
perfectly for the examination of the great day. 
No danger can possibly befall any one who 
is absolutely, fearlessly, faithfully, patiently, 
loyal to the Word of God. 

Thus the Word of God becomes the Word of 
reconciliation. God is absolutely true. Man 
has fallen out of the knowledge and obedience 
of the truth. Therefore man is out of favor 
with God. God tells man what the truth is, 
and invites him to be loyal to it, and so to come 
again into his favor. This is reconciliation, and 
the Word of God becomes the Word of recon- 
ciliation. 

“And all things are of God, who hath recon- 
ciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath 
given to us the ministry of reconciliation; to 
wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the 
world unto himself, not imputing their tres- 
passes unto them; and hath committed unto us 
the word of reconciliation. ’ ’ II Cor. 5 : 18-19. 

And from this text we learn that not only are 


208 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


men reconciled to God by means of the Word of 
God, but they who are reconciled become min- 
isters of reconciliation. This does not mean, 
of course, that they all become preachers or 
pastors; but it does mean that every Christian 
should seek to reconcile to God all men whom 
he can influence. If every one who has experi- 
enced this work of the Word of God in his behalf 
will make it known to others then the work of 
reconciling the world to God will go speedily 
forward. 

The new birth, which is the beginning of the 
Christian life, is brought about by means of the 
word of God. 

“ Being born again, not of corruptible seed, 
but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which 
liveth and abideth forever.’ ’ I Peter 1 : 23. 

If the new birth is brought about by the Word 
of God, then every departure from it, even in 
the slightest degree, will to that extent imperil 
the new birth. 

Because the Word of God is the only author- 
itative revelation from God that concerns the 
salvation of man’s soul from death, it is called 
the Word of Life. The teachings of Jesus are 


THE WORD OF GOD 


209 


not merely an excellent moral code; but they 
are the means, the only means, by which life 
can be brought to the soul that is dead in sin. 

4 4 The words that I speak unto you, they are 
spirit, and they are life.” John 6: 63. “Lord, 
to whom shall we go? thou hast the words of 
eternal life. ’ ’ v. 68. 

These things being so, it is with great satis- 
faction that we learn that the Word of God is to 
be the basis of judgment in the great day when 
men shall be examined according to it regard- 
ing their right to Heaven. 

“He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my 
words, hath one that judgeth him : the word that 
I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the 
last day. For I have not spoken of myself ; but 
the Father which sent me, he gave me a com- 
mandment, what I should say, and what I 
should speak. And I know that his command- 
ment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak 
therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so 
I speak.” John 12 : 48-50. 

Not according to man’s thought, nor either by 
the accumulated wisdom of the ages, not by any 


210 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


dream or fancied revelation or vision are we to 
be judged in that day, but according to the sure 
Word of God that has been delivered unto us. 

It must be evident from what has already 
been said that it is vitally important that men 
should be loyal to the Word of God. We must 
consider this subject of loyalty a little farther. 

And, first, as to what loyalty involves. All 
people understand well that to become a Chris- 
tian is to become a follower of Jesus Christ 
and a believer in him and in his teachings *, 
and John, from his prologue, evidently thinks 
that J esus and his teaching are so closely iden- 
tified that he may speak of Jesus as the Word. 
A moment’s reflection will convince us that we 
could not know Jesus at all were it not for his 
Word; for without the history of his life, which 
we have in the New Testament, we could not 
know of him. It is evident therefore that if 
one becomes a Christian he must do so by a 
careful study of the Word of God. Loyalty 
must certainly involve knowledge. 

Loyalty requires also that the feelings be 
right toward the Word of God. I have spoken 
elsewhere of the danger of putting too much 
dependence upon feeling in matters of religion. 


THE WOKD OF GOD 


211 


That danger must be carefully guarded against ; 
but, on the other hand, a religion that is of the 
head and will only is too cold to be genuine. 
Indeed, the will to do what the head declares 
ought to be done is moved to compliance by the 
sensation that warms the whole soul into activ- 
ity. 

It may be time for a great train to start with 
a heavy load of people bent upon pressing and 
important business. The train has been an- 
nounced ; everybody is aboard ; an engine, capa- 
ble of drawing a mile of loaded cars, water in 
the boiler, coal in the tender, engineer and 
fireman in their places, stands majestically at 
the head of the train. But the train does not 
move because the fires have gone out under 
the boiler. It is not the fire that moves the 
train ; but it is the fire that awakens the power 
that does move it. It is just so in human activ- 
ities; the feelings are like the fire, the will is 
like the steam, the feelings awaken the will as 
the fire boils out the steam. Carry the illus- 
tration a little farther. The passengers look 
at their watches, find it past starting time, and 
begin to get uneasy. They begin to show some 
feeling at being delayed. One after another, 


212 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


men who are fearful of missing important con- 
nections begin to hunt for the conductor. They 
talk to him feelingly. The conductor’s feelings 
begin to get warm; he begins to say things to 
the engineer. The engineer sees his job taking 
wings and fires up as he never fired before. 
Considerable heat has been developed all along 
the line from the passenger to the firepot of 
the engine and things begin to move. 

Feeling may arouse to negative action. The 
action will be according to the state of the mind. 
If the engine is reversed when the fires awaken 
power, the train will move backward. So if 
the mind has decided against an object instead 
of for it, the feeling awakened will be of hate 
or shame. It is important to know an object 
well before feeling is aroused. Indeed, feeling 
is aroused by knowledge; and so it should be 
held in check until knowledge has become thor- 
ough concerning the object; otherwise hate or 
shame may be aroused where it is not deserved. 
The knowledge of Jesus should be so thorough 
that men’s hearts will turn toward him in love 
rather than away from him in shame. 

“Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of 
me and of my words in this adulterous and sin- 


THE WORD OF GOD 


213 


ful generation ; of him also shall the Son of man 
be ashamed, when he cometh in the glory of 
his Father with the holy angels. ’ ’ Mark 8 : 38. 
4 ‘ For whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of 
my words, of him shall the Son of man be 
ashamed, when he shall come in his own glory, 
and in his Father’s, and of the holy angels.” 
Luke 9 : 26. 

Loyalty to the Word of God involves more 
than perfect candor and fidelity in seeking to 
understand it. It involves, too, real obedience 
to it, exact conformity to it, exactly as it is. 

1 1 But be ye doers of the word, and not hearers 
only, deceiving your own selves. For if any be 
a hearer of the word, and not a doer, he is like 
unto a man beholding his natural face in a 
glass: for he beholdeth himself, and goeth his 
way, and straightway forgetteth what manner 
of man he was. But whoso looketh into the 
perfect law of liberty, and continueth therein, 
he being not a forgetful hearer, but a doer of 
the work, this man shall be blessed in his deed.” 
James 1 : 22-25. “But whoso keepeth his word, 
in him verily is the love of God perfected : here- 
by know we that we are in him. ’ ’ I John 2 : 5. 


214 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


This spirit of perfect obedience to the exact 
Word of God, this perfect loyalty to it, makes 
it possible for one fully to enter into Christ, so 
that he becomes the greatest delight of the soul. 
It may be said of such an one that the Word 
dwells in him ; and if that be true, he lives in the 
spirit of Christ, and the spirit of Christ dwells 
in him. This is salvation. 

“Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly 
in all wisdom. ’ ’ Col. 3 : 16. “ He that hath my 
commandments, and keepetli them, he it is that 
loveth me : and he that loveth me shall be loved 
of my Father, and I will love him, and will man- 
ifest myself to him. . . . If a man love me, he 
will keep my words: and my Father will love 
him, and we will come unto him, and make our 
abode with him. ’ ’ J ohn 14 : 21, 23. 

The salvation and eternal happiness of every 
one depends upon his individual loyalty to the 
Word of God. Let us be very careful how we let 
prejudice or love of self preclude this perfect 
lgyalty and love. 

It may as well be clearly understood from the 
first by any one who has any thought of becom- 


THE WORD OF GOD 


215 


ing, or of continuing to be, loyal to the Word of 
God that he is not undertaking an easy task. 
Possibly this way of stating the matter may 
seem a little strange to some. Does any one 
ever deliberately decide to be loyal or not to 
be loyal to the Word of God? Possibly now 
and then one makes this decision deliberately 
and with well-defined intent; but usually such 
a deliberate decision is never made, even by 
those who are loyal. Such people have fallen 
into loyalty as most people 4 ‘fall in love.” It 
would be better if people did not fall in love. 
If they decided deliberately regarding the worth 
or unworthiness of a possible object of love/ 
then love could act intelligently and not be dis- 
appointed later. Divorces or unhappy marriage 
relations are at the farther end of that lover’s 
lane into which people merely stray. It is very 
important that people know each other well 
and with thorough approval before they allow 
themselves to walk in lover’s lane. 

This illustrates the case exactly. Backslid- 
ing is the result of religious feeling aroused by 
other means than Christian knowledge. The 
person who has become thoroughly acquainted 
with the Word of God and then decides to 


216 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


become loyal usually remains loyal to the very 
end. This is not easy. It requires careful and 
continued study of the Word itself in order that 
one may know what he proposes to believe 
and to love. The result of intelligent and 
unprejudiced study of the Bible will make a 
favorable choice enthusiastic. Some will mis- 
understand this declaration and deny it. I 
wish however to reaffirm it, but with the under- 
standing that such a study as I have mentioned 
is not an easy task, that it involves an open 
mind and a clear understanding. Merely to 
swallow the ark with the whale in it and Jonah 

N 

in the whale is not loyalty. What do these 
things signify? Are they historical incidents 
or allegorical teachings f To decide these mat- 
ters to one’s satisfaction and get to the in- 
tended truth is loyalty; but it is not easy. No 
one can be truly loyal to the Word of God 
who is too prejudiced either for or against it, 
or too lazy, or too busy to investigate fairly. 
My observation has been that those who investi- 
gate truly become loyal. 

But while I have emphasized the need of care- 
ful and continued study I believe that the task 
of giving this study is not so difficult as is the 


THE WORD OF GOD 


217 


task of keeping the heart free from rebellion 
against the reproof that meets one constantly 
in his study ; or, if not to keep free from rebel- 
lion, then to get one’s own consent to his per- 
sonal obedience. Very few people have the 
wisdom and grace to profit by reproof, correc- 
tion, and instruction in righteousness. In the 
face of the last men grow angry and resist or 
draw back. So the Word of God becomes a 
temptation to disobedience. 

“And a stone of stumbling, and a rock of 
offence, even to them which stumble at the word, 
being disobedient: whereunto also they were 
appointed.” I Pet. 2:8. 

A very practical question arises here which 
I do not wish to pass unanswered. There are 
many people who have not the education to 
understand the Bible; and there are the chil- 
dren. What about these ? Cannot they be loyal ? 
Before answering let me suggest that the ques- 
tion is not, in modern civilized countries, so 
much a question of ability to make a thorough 
investigation as it is a question of one’s pur- 
pose to do so. There are very few men, com- 
paratively speaking, who are not devoted and 


218 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


fairly intelligent readers of the daily news- 
papers. Our children are able to understand 
really difficult hooks in their school work. The 
real question is one of choice, not of ability. 
If we choose to give our time and strength to 
business or pleasure or fetudy of other things, to 
the neglect of the study of the Bible, and to 
have our children follow our example, loyalty 
to the Word of God will not be a characteristic 
of our own or of our children’s lives. 

As to the main objection, overcome rebellion, 
indifference, and choice of other things, and one 
will find the Word of God, in its essential attack 
upon the sinfulness of the heart, and in the fun- 
damental principles of salvation, to be so easy 
of comprehension, so direct and inequivocal, 
that a child can be made to understand and 
obey it. 

“And an highway shall be there, and a way, 
and it shall be called The way of holiness ; the 
unclean shall not pass over it; but it shall be 
for those: the wayfaring men, though fools., 
shall not err therein. ’ 9 Isa. 35 : 8. 

In conclusion, notice that it is not possible 


THE WORD OF GOD 


219 


for one to be a Christian without the Word of 
God. 

A Christian is a follower of Christ. To be a 
member of his church and to be called by his 
name is not enough. This does not make one a 
Christian. One must be a firm believer in Christ 
and in his teaching, and must have both his 
spirit and his teaching incorporated in his own 
spiritual life. 

But this cannot be except by a thorough 
knowledge of Christ and of his teaching. Such 
a knowledge can be obtained only in the Word 
of God. Of course I do not mean by this that 
one may not learn all this from other writings 
than the Bible itself. Texts of Scripture may 
be printed in other books and read there; or 
the substance of the teaching of Christ may be 
accurately given in other words than those of 
Scripture. All this, in so far as it is an accurate 
representation of the Scripture statements, is 
itself the real Word of God. It is very much 
safer, however, to go to the Bible itself to 
verify every statement made in other books. 
An author or commentator may make a mis- 
take. Their works are very helpful in bringing 
to one’s attention unnoticed meanings; but the 


220 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


Bible in the original languages is the standard 
to which every version and comment must be 
made to conform. 

This loyalty to the real Word of God is nec- 
essary both in becoming and in continuing to 
be a Christian. In this Word we have also the 
teaching concerning conversion and regenera- 
tion, involving all the teaching concerning sin, 
the sinful state, repentance, faith, and prayer, 
which is essential to the becoming a Christian. 

And in the same Word we have all the teach- 
ing regarding the means of perseverance in the 
Christian life, including the church and the 
Christian activities, and progress in holiness. 

“If thou put the brethren in remembrance 
of these things, thou slialt be a good minister 
of Jesus Christ, nourished up in the words of 
faith and of good doctrine, whereunto thou 
hast attained. ’ ’ I Tim. 4:6. “ Wherefore lay- 
ing aside all malice, and all guile, and hypoc- 
risies, and envies, and all evil speakings, as 
newborn babes, desire the sincere milk of the 
word, that ye may grow thereby: if so be ye 
have tasted that the Lord is gracious. To whom 
coming, as unto a living stone, disallowed in- 


THE WORD OF GOD 


221 


deed of men, but chosen of God, and precious, 
ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spirit- 
ual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spir- 
itual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus 
Christ. Wherefore also it is contained in the 
scripture, Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner 
stone, elect, precious : and he that believeth on 
him shall not be confounded.’ ’ I Pet. 2: 1-6. 


CHAPTER XY 


ATTENDANCE AT CHUKCH SEBVICES 

Christians will always find it greatly to their 
advantage to attend regularly all the services 
of their respective churches. Let it be under- 
stood, however, that by “ services’ ’ we mean 
only such meetings of the church as have for 
their end the service of God, either in the direc- 
tion of worship or of work. We sometimes find 
meetings of churches the purpose of which is so 
indirectly the service of God, if indeed the 
service of God is in the mind at all, that their 
result is anything but helpful to the Christian. 
Very many times such meetings, held princi- 
pally for social purposes or for the purpose of 
making money, are a serious temptation to the 
Christian, and an awful hindrance to his pro- 
gress in the divine life. A Christian is not 
under any obligation to attend such meetings; 
and, indeed, in many cases he will honor God 
by keeping away from them. 

[ 222 ] 


ATTENDANCE AT CHURCH SERVICES 223 


We wish here to learn something concerning 
the Christian’s duty in this matter by studying 
carefully some of the meetings of the church 
recorded in the New Testament. 

The record of one of the first meetings of the 
church may be found in John. 

1 1 Then the same day at evening, being the 
first day of the week, when the doors were shut 
where the disciples were assembled for fear of 
the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, 
and saith unto them, Peace be unto you. And 
when he had so said, he shewed unto them his 
hands and his side. Then were the disciples 
glad, when they saw the Lord. Then said Jesus 
to them again, Peace be unto you : as my Father 
hath sent me, even so send I you. And when 
he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith 
unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost: whose 
soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto 
them ; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are 
retained. But Thomas, one of the twelve, called 
Didymus, was not with them when Jesus came. 
The other disciples therefore said unto him. We 
have seen the Lord. But he said unto them, 
Except, I shall see in his hands the print of the 
nails, and put my finger into the print of the 


224 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will 
not believe. And after eight days again his 
disciples were within, and Thomas with them: 
then came Jesu^, the doors being shut, and 
stood in the midst, and said, Peace he unto you. 
Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy 
finger, and behold my hands; and reach hither 
thy hand, and thrust it into my side : and be not 
faithless, hut believing. And Thomas answered 
and said unto him, My Lord and my God. 
Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou 
hast seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are 
they that have not seen, and yet have believed. ’ ’ 
John 20:19-29. 

At this time the church organization was 
probably not very definite. It was simply an 
assembly of the apostles and some women in a 
room which they had secured for the purpose 
of mutual security and worship. The Jews, 
being very angry at all the followers of Jesus, 
were ready to kill them. The disciples were 
assembled in this room upon the first day of the 
week, having the doors barred for fear of the 
Jews. 

The circumstances in which we live to-day are 
somewhat different from those in which the 


ATTENDANCE AT CHURCH SERVICES 225 


disciples lived at the time of this meeting; but 
the dangers from the enemies of Christ to-day 
are subtler and not so manifest to the thought- 
less. ' Nevertheless they are more fatal than 
were the dangers of the early disciples. Their 
physical dangers drove them together and led 
them to realize how great was the opposition of 
the world against Christ. They were therefore 
guarded against spiritual dangers. But in this 
day, when physical danger does not threaten 
the Christian, he mingles with those who are no 
less enemies of Christ than were the Jews who 
slew him; and before he is aware his spiritual 
life has suffered eclipse, if not extinction, from 
contact with the enemies of his Lord. 

At this time the disciples had the unspeakable 
pleasure of meeting the Lord. He came in to 
them, quietly and unseen, revealing himself to 
them in such a manner as to convince them that 
he was their very Lord. It is true that any 
Christian may meet his Lord anywhere, at any 
time, if he has the faith and courage to yield to 
the Spirit of Cod every personal ambition and 
unholy thought; but it is also true that where 
the people of Cod have assembled together with 
united hearts and earnest prayers the Savior 


226 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


has always been present and his blessing has 
been realized. The presence of their Master 
greatly strengthened and encouraged the hunted 
and sorrowing disciples. The Lord talked with 
them. He convinced them. He soothed them 
until their fears were gone and their courage 
arose to meet any emergency of their Christian 
service. And so in the meetings of God’s peo- 
ple now the Lord himself does for his disciples 
all that he did for them of old. 

In this meeting of the disciples the Lord also 
commissioned them, sending them forth upon 
the same errand as that upon which his Father 
had sent him forth. From the way in which 
these disciples went out to fulfil this commis- 
sion, even going so far as to give their lives, as 
the Master had given his, in service and in suf- 
fering unto death, we infer that they had been 
deeply impressed by this meeting with their 
Lord, and that they had felt gravely the respon- 
sibility and the glory of their commission to 
carry forward the work that he had begun. So 
it is with the disciples of God to-day who meet 
often in the house of God for the purpose of 
Christian service. The true Christian is ready 
and willing to serve the Master to the extent of 


ATTENDANCE AT CHURCH SERVICES 227 


his ability and to the very end, even though it 
cost him his living and his life. But this com- 
mission, with the accompanying inspiration to 
fulfil it, comes upon the children of God and is 
perpetuated in their hearts by the meetings of 
the church more than in any other way. 

While these disciples were assembled in this 
meeting their Lord 

“Breathed on them, and saith unto them, 
Receive ye the Holy Ghost.” John 20:22. 

The Holy Spirit, the final equipment for the 
service which the Master commissions men to 
perform is usually received where the people 
of God are met together for his service. 

At this meeting the Lord also gave to his dis- 
ciples authority with reference to the sins of 
men. Whether this was a special authority 
granted to these early disciples only or not, it 
remains true that where the people of God are 
assembled together in his Spirit for the purpose 
of service they receive from God a marvelous 
power to convert men. The Christian who 
desires to have part in the conversion of the 
world to Christ must take his place faithfully 
among the people of God in his church. 


228 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


One of the members of this church was not 
present at this meeting. He was away by him- 
self, looking out for himself, and doubting the 
resurrection, half believing that his Master was 
not the Son of God; at least fearing that some 
great mistake had been made, and about ready 
to give up his discipleship. He is a type of the 
professing Christian of to-day who does not 
attend church. His Christian life is such, only 
in name. He knows nothing of the constant 
presence and inspiration of his Master. He 
shirks the work that the Master desires him 
to do. He is destitute of the presence and power 
of the Holy Spirit. He has no power to win a 
soul to Christ. The absent church member, in- 
different, doubting, dying, is an object for great 
pity; and unless by some means he acquaints 
himself with God, in spite of his profession, 
he will be a castaway. 

One week after this first meeting there was 
another of which mention is made in the Gos- 
pels. There had probably been meetings every 
night. But at this meeting of which a record 
is given, the absent church member was present. 
Thomas saw the Master for himself. He was 
greatly humbled and rebuked for his unbelief. 


ATTENDANCE AT CHURCH SERVICES 229 


Fortunately, however, Thomas bore his humili- 
ating rebuke and profited by it. Occasionally 
the absent church member drops into a meet- 
ing. Whenever he does, he is humbled, rebuked, 
and angered. He attends the meetings of the 
church just often enough to keep him in this 
state of resistance. This is a very unfortunate 
condition for the member to be in, as well as a 
great trial to his brethren. It would be better 
to take the rebuke as Thomas did. 

“And after eight days again his disciples 
were within, and Thomas with them : then came 
Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the 
midst, and said, Peace be unto you. Then 
saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, 
and behold my hands; and reach hither thy 
hand, and thrust it into my side: and be not 
faithless, but believing. And Thomas answered 
and said unto him, My Lord and my God. Jesus 
saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen 
me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that 
have not seen, and yet have believed. ” John 
20:26-29. 

Another meeting of the early church is re- 
corded in Acts 1 : 6-11. 


230 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


“When they therefore were come together, 
they asked of him, saying, Lord, wilt thou at 
this time restore again the kingdom of Israel? 
And he said ‘unto them, It is not for you to 
know the times or the seasons, which the Father 
hath put in his own power. But ye shall receive 
power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon 
you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in 
Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in Samaria, 
and unto the uttermost part of the earth. And 
when he had spoken these things, while they 
beheld, he was taken up; and a cloud received 
him out of their sight. And while they looked 
stedfastly toward heaven as he went up, be- 
hold, two men stood by them in white apparel ; 
which also said, Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye 
gazing up into heaven? this same Jesus, which 
is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come 
in like manner as ye have seen him go into 
heaven.” Acts 1:6-11. 

This is the last meeting recorded of the disci- 
ples with their Lord while his resurrection body 
was still present with them here on earth. 
Indeed, it is the meeting in the midst of which 
he ascended up to Heaven, and at the close of 
which the disciples received the promise of his 


ATTENDANCE AT CHURCH SERVICES 231 


second coming. The Christian who does not 
attend the meetings' of the church soon loses 
his desire for the second coming of the Lord, 
and forgets that any definite promise has been 
given concerning it. This great and inspiring 
promise very seldom impresses the Christian 
except in the meetings of his brethren. 

Still another meeting is recorded in Acts 
1 : 12 - 14 . 

“Then returned they into Jerusalem from 
the mount called Olivet, which is from Jeru- 
salem a sabbath day’s journey. And when 
they were come in, they went up into an upper 
room, where abode both Peter, and James, and 
John, and Andrew, Philip, and Thomas, Bar- 
tholomew, and Matthew, James the son of 
Alphaeus, and Simon Zelotes, and Judas the 
brother of James. These all continued with 
one accord in prayer and supplication, with the 
women, and Mary the mother of Jesus, and with 
his brethren.” 

This was a business meeting of the church 
where they considered the interest of the King- 
dom of God and elected an apostle in the place 
of Judas. It was a time of grave responsibil- 


232 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


ity ; and so far as the record shows the respon- 
sibility was borne with the utmost fidelity and 
under the direction of the Spirit of God. The 
business meetings of the churches in these days 
are not always so exemplary; and yet every 
member of the church should feel that he has 
a certain responsibility in the affairs of the 
church. He should make himself acquainted 
with them and do his utmost to make these 
meetings spiritual and profitable, for the good 
of the church and the spread of the Master’s 
kingdom. 

In the second chapter of Acts beginning with 
the first verse we have the record of that mar- 
velous day of Pentecost. 

“And when the day of Pentecost was fully 
come, they were all with one accord in one 
place. ’ ’ Acts 2 : 1. 

Sometime toward the beginning of this meet- 
ing the Holy Spirit came upon the church in a 
special and very marked manner. The dis- 
ciples were greatly aroused and were moved 
even beyond their own power and knowledge. 
Then they listened to Peter’s inspiring sermon, 
and witnessed the conversion of three thousand 


ATTENDANCE AT CHURCH SERVICES 233 


people. Such a marvelous demonstration could 
hardly have taken place except in a great meet- 
ing of the church. 

It may be that there was something special 
in this meeting, something required by the par- 
ticular circumstances of the church in its early 
beginnings, something not to be repeated in all 
its features in the churches of to-day ; but, how- 
ever that may be, when the churches of God 
to-day assemble with the intention of waiting 
patiently until the Holy Spirit comes upon 
them, if they are patient enough and sincere 
enough, they always receive the Holy Spirit 
with the accompanying power and resulting 
conversions. But where not more than half 
of the professing Christians of a community 
attend such a meeting, and the other portion 
thinks and even speaks slightingly of it, there is 
of course a division of interest, resulting in 
such a dissention as to grieve the Spirit, dispel 
power, and make the church of Christ a laugh- 
ing-stock in the eyes of the world. 

The disciples continued in these meetings, in 
prayer and in breaking of bread; and sinners 
were saved. 


234 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


“And they continued stedfastly in the apos- 
tles’ doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking 
of bread, and in prayers.” Acts 2:42. “And 
they, continuing daily with one accord in the 
temple, and breaking bread from house to 
house, did eat their meat with gladness and 
singleness of heart, praising God, and having 
favour with all the people. And the Lord added 
to the church daily such as should be saved.” 
vs. 46-47. 

Finally, we have an exhortation to Christian 
people to be prompt in their attendance at the 
meetings of the church. This exhortation is 
needed in this day perhaps more than in the 
days when it was spoken. Let it appeal to 
each one of us, and may God give us hearts to 
heed it. 

“Let us hold fast the profession of our faith 
without wavering; (for he is faithful that 
promised;) and let us consider one another to 
provoke unto love and to good works : not for- 
saking the assembling of ourselves together, as 
the manner of some is ; but exhorting one 
another: and so much the more, as ye see the 
day approaching.” Heb. 10:23-25. 


CHAPTER XVI 


SUBJECTION. 

There are very few people, if any, who do not 
prefer to have their own way. And people 
are not usually content with having their own 
way with reference to themselves simply, but 
they desire to exercise some controlling influ- 
ence over others. This always brings about an 
effort to secure supremacy. Such efforts nec- 
essarily result in contest, and usually in strife, 
leading not unfrequently to serious and long 
continued quarrels. As a matter of fact, such 
results often occur even in the Church of Jesus 
Christ. 

This natural tendency of the human heart 
makes government necessary. So people band 
themselves together and of their own free will 
choose some one from among themselves to be 
their leader. This is a government. After the 
organization is complete and the leaders are 
elected, refusal on the part of any one to be 
subject to the authority of the body so organ- 

[ 235 ] 


236 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


ized, and of the officers so appointed, is rebel- 
lion ; and the attempt to destroy the government 
is anarchy. 

It is ordinarily easier to rule than to be 
ruled, to exercise authority than to be in sub- 
jection. We do not need, therefore, to speak 
of the necessity of ruling well, although that is 
exceedingly important; but it is desirable here 
to consider some of the texts of Scripture that 
bear upon the subjection of the Christian to 
authority. 

In the first place it is to be noticed that indi- 
vidual Christians ought always to be subject 
to the authority of the church as a body. That 
our Lord intended this to be so is evident from 
his teaching in Matthew 18 : 17, where he says : 

“And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it 
unto the church: but if he neglect to hear the 
church, let him be unto thee as an heathen man 
and a publican.” 

The Lord has here been speaking of difficulties 
that may arise between brethren in the church. 
He teaches that these difficulties should be 
settled between the brethren who disagree, 
alone, if possible; but if this cannot be done, 


SUBJECTION 


237 


then two or three others may be taken into con- 
sultation; and if the offending brother refuses 
to be reconciled, then appeal may be made to 
the church as the final authority, and the offend- 
ing brother must then be excluded. There are 
other passages of Scripture that go to show the 
authority of the church over its individual 
members, and which clearly imply that every 
individual member of the church is supposed 
to recognize and to respect the authority of the 
church over him in all matters in which the 
church properly has jurisdiction. 

The church elects or has appointed over it, as 
the chief leader and the chief in authority, an 
officer who is variously called an elder, a bishop, 
a minister, a pastor, etc. These various terms 
probably applied in New Testament times to the 
same officer. 

The elder, in those apostolical days, as his 
name would imply, was one of the older men. 
The younger people are exhorted, in I Peter 
5:5, to be in subjection unto the elder. 

“Likewise, ye younger, submit yourselves 
unto the elder/ ’ 

The elder man in those days was chosen to his 


238 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


position because his age was supposed to make 
him a suitable leader. In later times the elder- 
ship has belonged to men who have been quali- 
fied to be leaders of the people, even though 
they may have been younger in years. This 
exhortation of Peter ’s should be sufficient to 
lead every member of the church to be submis- 
sive to the ruling of the elder of the church in 
all that pertains to church government. 

In I Tim. 3 : 2-5, we have specified some of 
the qualifications of the bishop, and in the fifth 
verse it is clearly implied that he is to take 
care of the church of God. 

“A bishop then must be blameless, the hus- 
band of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behav- 
iour, given to hospitality, apt to teach; not 
given to wine, no striker, not greedy or filthy 
lucre ; but patient, not a brawler, not covetous ; 
one that ruleth well his own house, having his 
children in subjection with all gravity; (for if 
a man know not how to rule his own house, how 
shall he take care of the church of God?) ” 

In Acts 20:28 is Paul's exhortation to several 
brethren who had been laboring with him in the 
Gospel as elders or bishops to be worthy of the 


SUBJECTION 


239 


position of overseers of the church to which 
God had called them. 

4 4 Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and 
to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost 
hath made you overseers, to feed the church of 
God, which he hath purchased with his own 
blood.” 

As the New Testament is the authoritative 
manual of every true church, no church has any 
right to curtail the authority of its pastor, who 
should be recognized the elder and overseer, 
and to whose leadership every member of the 
church should submit cheerfully and loyally for 
the Lord’s sake. If it should ever occur that 
the pastor of a church is unworthy of his sacred 
office, it is not the privilege of any member of 
the church to speak against him or refuse to be 
subject to his leadership; but if this unworthi- 
ness is certainly known to him,- it may be his 
duty to bring his proofs quietly and without 
malice to the deacons of the church for their 
consideration and action. It seldom occurs, 
however, that a pastor would fail of successful 
and Godly leadership, if the members of the 


240 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


church were loyal to him because his office is 
of divine appointment. 

This spirit of subjection, however, is not to 
extend to the church and to its officers simply; 
but it is to extend to all the individual members 
of the church as well. In 1 Peter 5 : 5-6, we 
read: 

“Yea, all of you be subject one to another, 
and be clothed with humility : for God resisteth 
the proud, and giveth grace to the humble. 
Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty 
hand of God, that he may exalt you in due 
time. ’ ’ 

This same text of Scripture teaches us that 
this subjection to one another is to be brought 
about by each one of the members humbling him- 
self under the mighty hand of God. The spirit 
of humility will make it possible for each one to 
consider his brother’s right and interest as 
well as his own, and to seek to be a submissive, 
not an overbearing member of the church. 

In Homans 12 : 10, we have a still farther sug- 
gestion with reference to the spirit in which 
this subjection is to be assured. 


SUBJECTION 


241 


“Be kindly affectioned one to another with 
brotherly love; in honour preferring one 
another.’ ’ 

If all the members of the church have this 
kindly affection one to another, and this broth- 
erly love, and this courtesy of submitting to 
each other, there will be no trouble in the 
church, no church quarrel, and no rumor of a 
church quarrel. 

In the sixteenth verse of this same chapter, 
Paul gives us yet another rule for maintaining 
this spirit of subjection. 

“Be of the same mind one toward another. 
Mind not high things, but condescend to men 
of low estate. Be not wise in your own con- 
ceits.” Roman 12: 16. 

It is probably true that no two persons ever 
think alike. But when it comes to the teaching 
of God’s word, there is no necessity for differ- 
ences of opinion. If every one will take the 
Word of God just as it reads, and will be will- 
ing to obey it wholly, there will be very little 
difference of opinion with reference to what it 
teaches. Differences of opinion arise when 


242 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


men listen to their own prejudices and seek 
to make God’s word conform to them. 

In matters concerning which the Word of 
God does not speak directly, the spirit of humil- 
ity, which prevents one from being wise in his 
own conceits, enables brethren and sisters, in 
the same church, to be practically of one mind. 
This makes it possible for the church always to 
glorify God. 

“Now the God of patience and consolation 
grant you to be likeminded one toward another 
according to Christ Jesus : that ye may with one 
mind and one mouth glorify God, even the 
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.” Komans 
15 : 5 - 6 . 

This duty of loyal subjection to the church, 
to its officials, and to each other, is a matter of 
the gravest importance. The church has many 
members who dishonor the Lord and put him to 
an open shame because they lack this spirit of 
subjection. Every young Christian, before he 
is admitted to the fellowship of a church, should 
clearly understand his duty in this matter. 


CHAPTER XVII 


PEACE 

Christ was called the Prince of Peace. 

“ For unto ns a child is born, nnto us a son is 
given: and the government shall be upon his 
shoulder: and his name shall be called Wonder- 
ful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlast- 
ing Father, The Prince of Peace.’ ’ Isaiah 9: 6. 

He himself said : 

1 ‘ Think not that I am come to send peace 
on earth: I came not to send peace, but a 
sword.” Matt. 10:34. 

This, however, has reference to the eternal war 
between the children of God and the children of 
Satan. It is impossible, and if it were pos- 
sible it would be sinful, to have peace between 
right and wrong. The peace to which we refer 
in this chapter is that which may exist among 
those who are the children of God. Our Lord 
would have us understand that he is the Prince 


[ 245 ] 


246 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


of Peace in the sense that he will lead to peace 
through war against the forces of evil. 

But in the midst of war, when the Christian 
is struggling against the forces of evil without, 
and is watchful against the forces of evil within, 
there may yet be peace of heart. 

The Savior promised this to his disciples 
when his bodily presence was about to be taken 
from them. 

“ Peace I leave with yon, my peace I give 
unto yon: not as the world giveth, give I unto 
you.” John 14: 27. 

The peace of which the Savior here speaks 
has nothing to do with political conditions, and 
is not in any way dependent upon them. It is 
that peace within the soul which comes from the 
certainty that one’s sins are forgiven and that 
he has accepted God. However troublesome 
the world may be, even though the world may 
be at war, even though the Christian may be 
suffering great persecution, yet the Lord has 
revealed to him so much of the future glory, 
and has made him understand so clearly the 
blessings of the favor of God, that his heart 
may be at peace in the midst of war. 


PEACE 


247 


“ These things I have spoken nnto you, that 
in me ye might have peace. In the world ye 
shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I 
have overcome the world.’ ’ John 16:33. 

Indeed this condition of peace is a sure result 
of the presence of the Spirit of God in the 
heart. The man is always at peace with himself 
in whose heart the Spirit of God dwells. 

“But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, 
peace.” Gal. 5:22. 

Because this is so, Paul exhorts the Colossian 
Christians, 

“Let the peace of God rule in your hearts.” 
Col. 3:15. 

This peace of heart would naturally lead to 
peace among brethren, which indeed is a ehar^ 
acteristic of the Kingdom of God. 

“For the kingdom of God is not meat and 
drink; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in 
the Holy Ghost.” Romans 14: 17. 

In first Corinthians seventh chapter, fifteenth 
verse, Paul teaches that if a husband and wife, 
one of whom is a Christian and the other is not, 


248 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


cannot live together in peace because of this 
difference, they are at liberty to live apart. In 
other places Paul teaches that this separation 
is not divorce and that neither party has the 
right to marry again ; but the thought that he is 
impressing here is the necessity that all mem- 
bers of the Kingdom of Heaven should live in 
peace. 1 Cor. 7 : 15. 

“But if the unbelieving depart, let him de- 
part. A brother or a sister is not under bond- 
age in such cases: but God hath called us to 
peace.” 

Christians are earnestly exhorted to live at 
peace among themselves. And any Christian 
who has ever been so unfortunate as to have 
his lot cast among brethern who are not living 
in peace, would certainly be willing most earn- 
estly to add his exhortation to those that fol- 
low, entreating his brethren everywhere to live 
in peace, and so to avoid the scandal that always 
comes upon the church of Christ when it is over- 
powered by dissention. 

“Have peace one with another.” Mark 9: 
50. “Live in peace.” II Cor. 13: 11. “Let us 
therefore follow after the things which make for 


PEACE 


249 


peace.” Romans 14: 19. ‘ 4 Be at peace among 
yourselves.” 1 Thessalonians 5:13. “ Follow 
peace with all men. ’ ’ Hebrews 12 : 14. 

Paul teaches farther that the meetings of the 
church should always be so conducted as to 
result in peace, in the sense of good order. The 
confusion that is sometimes seen in meetings of 
the church where two or three may be praying 
at once, or where some one begins to sing while 
another is speaking or praying, is a condition 
not of peace but of confusion. In 1 Cor. 14 : 23, 
33, Paul is correcting this very error, and he 
closes his instruction in the thirty-third verse 
with these words: 

“For God is not the author of confusion, hut 
of peace, as in all churches of the saints. ’ ’ v. 33. 

So certain is it that the spirit of the Master 
in the hearts of his children will result-in peace, 
that Jesus is spoken of as “our peace.” 

In his letter to the Ephesians Paul speaks 
of the relation of the Jew and the Gentile. The 
Jews were first called and had the benefit of 
being God’s chosen people; but the Jews re- 
jected Christ and so brought upon themselves 
condemnation. They therefore must repent, 


250 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


the same as the Gentiles, and turn to Jesus for 
forgiveness and salvation, so that Jesus becomes 
the Savior of Jew and Gentile alike whenever 
he is received by faith. Thus the distinction 
between Jew and Gentile vanishes. The middle 
wall of partition is broken down and peace is 
made between them through the faith of Jesus 
Christ. 

‘ 4 Wherefore remember, that ye being in time 
past Gentiles in the flesh, who are called Uncir- 
cumcision by that which is called the Circum- 
cision in the flesh made by hands ; that at that 
time ye were without Christ, being aliens from 
the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from 
the covenants of promise, having no hope, and 
without God in the world: but now in Christ 
Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made 
nigh by the blood of Christ. For he is our 
peace, who hath made both one, and hath 
broken down the middle wall of partition be- 
tween us; having abolished in his flesh the 
enmity, even the law of commandments con- 
tained in ordinances; for to make in himself 
of twain one new man, so making peace; and 
that he might reconcile both unto God in one 
body by the cross, having slain the enmity 


PEACE 


251 


thereby: and came and preached peace to yon 
which were afar off, and to them that were 
nigh . 9 9 Eph. 2:11-17. 

So it will be with the denominations into 
which the Kingdom of God has been divided. 
In just so far as men and women who profess 
to love the Lord Jesus Christ realize the spirit 
of Christ in their hearts, and laying aside 
selfishness and prejudice take his Word in his 
spirit and live by it will all middle walls of par- 
tition be broken down, and Christ become our 
peace. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


CHRISTIAN GROWTH 

It is exceedingly important that every young 
Christian should understand that in conversion 
he has only begun the Christian life. Too much 
importance cannot be attached to this begin- 
ning; but Christian growth must follow or the 
Christian will he utterly useless, even becom- 
ing a detriment to the cause of Christ in the 
world. Those who desire a fuller treatment of 
this subject than can be given here are referred 
to the author’s Christian Growth , to the chapter 
bearing that title; and, indeed, to the whole 
book. 

The growth of the Christian is like the growth 
of a human body. 

In the beginning of a Christian life one is 
only a babe in Christ. In the case of the con- 
version of children, they are not only babes in 
Christ, but they are babes also in understand- 
ing. Children may undoubtedly be converted; 
because, to the extent of their knowledge and 
[ 252 ] 


CHRISTIAN GROWTH 


253 


experience, they may, by the grace of God, give 
themselves wholly to the Saviour. These chil- 
dren however are certain to grow in knowledge 
and in experienced As knowledge and exper- 
ience increase, the increase also must be conse- 
crated to God; otherwise the person outgrows 
his Christianity, the Christian life remaining 
only what it was when the little child surren- 
dered to God; but the individual has gone on 
growing. The result is that the man’s Christian 
knowledge and experience become badly out of 
proportion to his natural knowledge and expe- 
rience; thus the world outside, and frequently 
the individual himself, does not recognize the 
Christian in him. In a word, unless the Chris- 
tian keeps pace with the growing man, the 
Christian may be almost entirely, if not quite, 
outgrown. 

The same thing is true, though in a limited 
degree, with reference to those who are con- 
verted in later life. With these there is not so 
much possibility of outgrowing the Christian 
life, because the natural man is already mature ; 
but so far as Christian experience is concerned 
they are only babes in Christ; and they are 
often only babes in Christ with reference to 


254 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


knowledge of his will and of the duties of a 
Christian. 

Thus it appears that in any case the newly 
converted Christian should make every attempt 
to grow normally out of Christian infancy. 

“And I, brethren, could not speak unto you 
as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal, even as 
unto babes in Christ. I have fed you with milk, 
and not with meat: for hitherto ye were not 
able to bear it, neither yet now are ye able. 
For ye are yet carnal: for whereas there is 
among you envying, and strife, and divisions, 
are ye not carnal, and walk as men?” 1 Cor. 
3: 1-3. “Ye also, as lively stones, are built up 
a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer 
up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by 
Jesus Christ.” 1 Peter 2:5. 

The Christian should feel, fathermore, that 
it is not enough for him to make progress for a 
short time in Christian life, feeling that he may 
soon become settled and afterward proceed on 
the even tenor of his way. Christian experi- 
ence should he as continuous as is the experi- 
ence of the individual in any other direction. 
Progress in the Christian life may be greater 


CHRISTIAN GROWTH 


255 


and longer continued than in any other direc- 
tion. The Christian should have before him 
constantly the perfect man, Christ Jesus. As 
this perfect man is an ideal greatly exalted 
above any human ideal, no man will soon attain 
the fulness of his divine stature. 

“Till we all come in the unity of the faith, 
and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto 
a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature 
of the fulness of Christ.’ ’ Eph. 4: 13. 

Every Christian should seek to know by what 
means he may grow. 

Growth in the Christian life is dependent, 
first of all, upon God. Just as it is impossible 
for any one, by taking thought, to increase his 
physical size, so it is impossible for the Chris- 
tian, by merely wishing to become a better 
Christian, to make any advance in that direc- 
tion. There cannot be any progress in Chris- 
tian life except as God works in the heart of the 
Christian. 

“Now the God of peace, that brought again 
from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great shep- 
herd of the sheep, through the blood of the 
everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every 


256 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


good work to do his will, working in you that 
which is well pleasing in his sight, through 
Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and 
ever. Amen.” Heb. 13 : 20-21. 

The Christian must grow by a careful study 
of the nature and will of God, as it is revealed 
to men in the Word of God. Men are not able 
to receive revelations directly from God. No 
Christian can safely pray for guidance, with- 
out reference to the teaching of God’s word; 
and then he must be sure that the impression 
which he receives in prayer is God’s will. God 
has revealed himself to men, first of all, through 
his Word. We may know God’s character and 
will from the Bible. When we thus become ac- 
quainted with him it will be comparatively easy, 
in almost any event of life, to know what the 
Lord would have us do; but he who depends 
upon prayer, without the study of God’s word, 
will be led by his own ideals and by his own 
will rather tl. an by the will of God. 

“But he said, Yea rather, blessed are they 
that hear the word of God, and keep it.” Luke 
11 : 28. “ Jesus answered and said unto him, If 
a man love me, he will keep my words : and my 


CHRISTIAN GROWTH 


257 


Father will love him, and we will come nnto him, 
and make onr abode with him. ’ ’ John 14:23. 

The church, also, with its officers and means 
of grace, has been established for the purpose 
of assisting the growth of Christians. It is 
reasonably certain and has been practically 
proved that professing Christians who do not 
identify themselves with a church, make but 
very little progress in Christian life. God in 
his wisdom knew the value of Christian asso- 
ciation and of the preaching of the Gospel, and 
so he established the church and appointed the 
ministers of his Word. Let every Christian as 
soon after his conversion as possible become a 
member of a Christian church, and attend faith- 
fully upon the means of grace. 

“And he gave some, apostles; and some, 
prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, 
pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the 
saints, for the work of the ministry, for the 
edifying of the body of Christ : till we all come 
in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge 
of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the 
measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ : 
that we henceforth be no more children, tossed 


258 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


to and fro, and carried about with every wind 
of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning 
craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive ; 
but speaking the truth in love, may grow up 
into him in all things, which is the head, even 
Christ: from whom the whole body fitly joined 
together and compacted by that which every 
joint supplieth, according to the effectual work- 
ing in the measure of every part, maketh in- 
crease of the body unto the edifying of itself in 
love.” Eph. 4:11-16. 


CHAPTER XIX 


EVANGELIZATION 

At first the inquirer has been, as the term im- 
plies, one who is asking the way of salvation. 
In a certain sense the inquirer is a disciple or 
learner of Christ. After his conversion he con- 
tinues to be a learner of Christ; and he will 
always continue to be a disciple, in this sense, 
to the time of his death. But very soon after his 
conversion the disciple of Christ should begin 
to show something of the spirit that he has 
already received from Christ. The spirit of the 
Master is essentially the spirit that seeks for 
the salvation of men, the spirit of one who was 
sent out after men. An apostle is one who is 
sent forth. The term means the same as mis- 
sionary. The disciple of Christ, having learned 
the spirit of Christ, becomes an apostle of 
Christ. The very spirit that he has learned 
sends him forth to show others the way of sal- 
vation. For a fuller treatment of this subject 
the reader is referred to Christian Growth , the 
chapter on Missions and Christianity. 

[ 259 ] 


260 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


The Christian partakes somewhat, and more 
and more, of the nature of his Master. 

Any one who reads the story of Jesus Christ 
as it is told by the four evangelists, sees in him, 
predominate, paramount, triumphant, the love 
of God toward men. This love is evidently not 
the natural affection that the animal has for its 
young, nor the affection that arises from con- 
geniality of character and temperament; but 
it is the love of compassion which is not affected 
by the character of its object. The Christian 
is soon moved, by this divine love which he sees 
in his Master, to the exercise of the same love. 
He catches his Master’s spirit. He becomes 
like his Master. This love is the chief charac- 
teristic of his Master. In proportion as the 
Christian partakes of his Master’s character 
does this love for the lost world control his life. 

We notice also in studying the character of 
Christ that this love is not a mere useless pas- 
sion. Indeed, it is probably not a passion at 
all, but a principle. It is an active principle. 

“God so loved the world, that he gave his 
only begotten Son.” John 3:16. 

And Jesus so loved the world that he was born 


EVAN GELIZTION 


261 


into it, suffered with it, labored unceasingly for 
it, and died for it. Here is the Christian’s 
example. He has made but very little progress 
in the divine life who does not partake of his 
Master’s spirit of love and act upon it, as his 
Master did. He will find some means of send- 
ing the Gospel to those who do not have it. If 
he cannot go in person he will assist in sending 
some one. He will pray and labor and suffer to 
secure the means which will enable him to do 
this. 

Indeed, we should thoroughly understand that 
the spirit of missions is essentially the spirit 
of Christianity; and that there is no true Chris- 
tianity where the heart is not fired with the 
spirit of missions. 

The Savior says distinctly that fie was sent 
from God, and that in the same way he has sent 
forth the Christian. 

“As thou hast sent me into the world, even 
so have I also sent them into the world. ’ ’ J ohn 
17 : 18 . 

Farthermore, among the very last words 
that the Savior spoke while visible upon earth 
were those by which he sent his followers forth 


262 


DUTIES OF CHURCH MEMBERS 


to preach the Gospel to all the world, giving 
them the assurance of his presence in the ful- 
filment of this divine mission. 

4 4 And he said unto them, Go ye into all the 
world, and preach the gospel to every crea- 
ture.’ ’ Mark 16:15. 


INDEXES 


[ 263 ] 


ANALYTICAL INDEX 


CHAPTER I 

Man, Alive Page 

1. One calls a doctor when he knows he is ill 25 

2. Is there anything wrong with mankind? 25 

I. The condition of man before the fall 25 

1. He was sinless. Gen. 1: 26-27, Ecc. 7: 29.... 26 

2. He was in favor with God. Gen. 1: 28 26 

3. He had power over all the earth. Gen. 1: 26, 

Ps. 8: 6-8, 9 27 

4. He was in great glory and honor. Ps. 8: 4-5. . 27 

5. One thing God reserved. Gen. 2: 17 28 

6. Recapitulation 28 

II. Important to understand this condition clearly. 28 

1. A condition of innocent holiness 28 

2. It lacked moral muscle 29 

3. The new holiness is better: why then the sigh? 29 

y 

CHAPTER II 
Man, Dying 

Falling into sin is dying spiritually 31 

I. Man tempted 31 

1. Appeal to good traits. Gen. 3:1-5 31 

a. Self-love 31 

b. Dfesire to be like God. Gen. 3:4-5 32 

2. Selfishness developed 33 

II. Man falling 33 

1. Reproaching God. Gen. 3: 4-5 33 

2. Yielding to temptation is death. Gen. 3:6 34 

Cone. 1. Thus died the race 34 

2. Yet not a case for despair. Gen. 3: 15 35 

3. Those who scoff may pray. Acts 17: 27-28 35 

4. Light beyond 36 


r265] 


266 FOUNDATION STONES 

CHAPTER III 

Man, Dead Page 

The revelations of our present study 37 

I. Tempting others. Gen. 3:6 37 

1. A devilish act 38 

2. A tendency of the unconverted heart 38 

II. Knowing evil. Gen. 3: 7-8 38 

1. The Devil spoke truly in that promise 39 

2. To know evil is to be nearer to it 39 

III. Man ashamed. Gen. 3:7 39 

1. Shame the result of the knowledge of sin. ... 39 

2. And the consciousness of liability to commit 

sin 39 

IV. Afraid of God. Gen. 3 : 8-10, I Cor. 2:14 40 

1. Those who are not Christians do not seek God 40 

2. They avoid the things that suggest God 41 

V. Blaming another for one’s own sin. Gen. 3: 12-13 41 

VI. Curse upon cattle. Gen. 3: 14 42 

VII. War between man and the Devil. Gen. 3 : 15 ... . 42 

1. A death struggle 42 

2. The unconverted fight a loosing battle 43 

VIII. Sorrow and subjection of woman. Gen. 3: 16. .. . 43 

IX. Sorrow and toil of man. Gen. 3: 17-19 43 

X. Man’s body dying 44 

1. Barred from the tree of life 44 

2. This a blessing as well as a curse 44 

a. To live forever in a sinful state is a curse. 44 

b. Fear of the future the reason for the fear 

of death. Gen. 3: 22-24 44 

XI. All men have the tendency to sin. Ps. 14: 3, Ecc. 

8. 11, Isa. 53 : 6, 64 : 6, John 8: 7-9, Rom. 3: 9, 23, 

5 : 12, Gal. 3 : 22, James 2 : 10 45 

XII. Men are estranged from God 47 

1. Sins have hid God’s face. Isa. 59 : 2 47 

2. A new birth necessary. John 3:5 47 


ANALYTICAL INDEX 


267 


Page 

3. Man has lost the ability to understand spirit- 

ual things. I Cor. 2 : 14 47 

4. Is actually opposed to God. Gal. 5 : 17, Eph. 

4:17-19 47 

XIII. This is soul death. Rom. 8:6 48 

1. The trend of the life of the soul 48- 

a. Among the criminal classes 49 

b. Among moral people 49 

c. Among children 49 

d. In one’s own soul 50 

2. Should feel and fear this 50 

a. Illustrations 50 

b. This tendency is soul death 50 

Conclusion. The importance of considering our fallen 

condition 50 

CHAPTER IV. 

The Doom of Sinners 
A. The Figurative Teaching 

I. Hell 52 

1. Gehenna 52 

a. The literal meaning of the word 52 

b. Punishment of him who hates. Matt. 5 : 22, 

23: 17-19 55 

c. Punishment of hypocrites and self-right- 

eous. Matt. 23:33 56 

d. Tongue set in fire of Hell. James 3:6 56 

e. Better to loose a limb. Matt. 5 : 29-30, 18 : 

9, Mark 9:43-47 56 

f. Fear him who casts into Hell. Matt. 10 : 28, 

Luke 12 : 4-5 57 

2. Tartarus. II Peter 2 : 4-9 57 

3. Conclusion 58 

II. Darkness 58 


268 FOUNDATION STONES 

* Page 

1. Outside of Heaven 58 

a. Those who have refused Christ. Matt. 8 : 

11-12 58 

b. Those who have not tried hard enough. 

Luke 13 : 24-28 58 

c. Parable of The Wedding Garment. Matt. 

22 : 12-13 59 

d. Parable of The Ten Virgins. Matt. 25 : 10, 30, 

II Peter 2, Jude 59 

2. This darkness is full of pain and anguish .... 60 

a. The home of fallen angels. Jude 6 60 

b. Full of uncleaness. Jude 8 60 

c. Here the beast has his seat. Rev. 16 : 10-11 60 

III. Full of fire 61 

1. The wicked are variously represented 61 

a. By a tree cut down and burned. Matt. 3 : 10, 

7 : 19, Luke 3:9 61 

b. By a branch cut off and burned. John 15 : 6 61 

c. By chaff burned. Matt. 3 : 12, Luke 3 : 17. . . 62 

d. By tares gathered and burned. Matt. 13 : 30, 

40-42, Heb. 6:4-8 62 

2. The wicked are mentioned directly 63 

a. They are to suffer in fire. Heb. 10 : 26-27 . . 63 

b. Cast into a lake of fire. Rev. 19 : 20, 20 : 10, 

14, 15, 21: 8 63 

c. Cast into a furnace of fire. Matt. 13 : 49-50. . 65 

do Tormented eternally in fire. Rev. 14: 9-11, 

20:10 65 

e. Scorched with fire. Rev. 16 : 8-9 66 

IV. Torment and kindred terms 66 

1. Torment 66 

a. The unforgiving. Matt. 18 : 23-35 66 

b. Rich man. Luke 16 : 19-31 67 

c. Tormented by scorpions. Rev. 9:5 68 

2. Beaten with stripes. Luke 12 : 45-48 68 


ANALYTICAL INDEX 


269 


Page 

V. Destruction and kindred terms 69 

1. Destruction 69 

a. Vessels of wrath fitted for destruction. 

Romans 9 : 22 69 

b. He who destroys the temple of God is to 

be destroyed. I Cor. 3 : 17 69 

c. Wicked bring destruction upon themselves. 

II Pet. 2 : 1, 3, Jude 10 70 

d. Destruction only awaits the Judgment. II 

Pet. 3:7 71 

e. The unbelieving are destroyed. Jude 5 . . . . 71 

2. A falling house. Matt. 7 : 24, 27 71 

3. Ruin. Luke 6 : 49 71 

4. A tree cut down. Luke 13 : 9 72 

5. Slain. Luke 19 : 27 72 

6. Scattered as dust. Luke 20 : 18 72 

7. Warred against. Rev. 2 : 16 73 

8. A nameless visitation of God. Rev. 3:3 73 

VI. Abandonment. Rev. 3 : 16 73 

VII. Death. Rev. 2:23 73 

CHAPTER V 

The Doom of Sinners, continued 
B. The Literal Teaching 

I. The Judgment 74 

1. Judgment day coming 74 

a. Generic. Matt. 10 : 15, 11 : 20-24, Acts 24 : 25, 

Rom. 2 : 16, 14 : 10-12, James 5 : 9, I Peter 
4 : 5, II Pet. 2 : 3, 4, 9 75 

b. Judgment as condemnation. Matt. 25 : 33, 

John 5:29 77 

2. Reward according to works. Matt. 16 : 27, 25 : 

31-46, II Cor. 5:10 77 

3. Wrath to come. Matt. 3 : 7, Eph. 5 : 6, Col. 3 : 6, 

I Thess. 1:10, 2:16, 5:9, Rev. 6:16-17.. 80 


270 


FOUNDATION STONES 


Page 

II. Exclusion from Heaven 83 

1. As a place. Rev. 22: 15 83 

2. From Kingdom of Heaven. Matt. 5 : 20, I Cor. 

6 : 9-10, Eph. 5 : 5, Heb. 3 : 17, 4 : 1 83 

3. Denied before the Father. Matt. 10 : 33 85 

4. Excluded from the presence of Jesus. Matt. 

7 : 21-23, II Thess. 1:7-9 85 

III. With the wicked 86 

1. Hypocrites. Matt. 24 : 50-51 87 

2. Unbelievers. Luke 12 : 46 87 

IV. Unrepentant. Rev. 9 : 20-21 87 

V. Unforgiven. Matt. 12:31-32 88 

VI. Eternal in duration 88 

1. Eternal sinning. Rev. 22 : 11, Luke 16: 26, 31. . 88 

2. Eternal Punishment. Matt. 25 : 46 89 

VII. A condition of unutterable woe. Heb. 10: 28-29. . 89 

Conclusion 90 

1. Matt. 23 : 37 90 

2. Some revolt . . . 90 

3. Seek to prove annihilation 91 

4. No second chance hereafter 91 

5. Treason against God — Moral anarchy 91 

CHAPTER VI 
The Wrath of God 

A word of explanation 93 

I. Generic References. Rev. 6 : 15-17, 11 : 15-18 94 

II. How aroused 95 

1. By hardness of heart. Mark 3:1-6 95 

2. By tempting God. Heb. 3 : 7-11 96 

III. A punishment 97 

1. For sin 97 

a. Impenitence. Rom. 2 : 3-11 97 

b. Disobedience. Rom. 2:8 99 

c. Unbelief in Jesus. John 3:36 99 


ANALYTICAL INDEX 


271 


Page 

2. Figurative use 100 

a. “Wine of Wrath of God.” Rev. 14 : 9-12, 16 : 

19, Jer. 25:15-16, Isa. 51: 17, Rom. 1:28.. 100 

b. Winepress of Wrath. Rev. 14: 18-20, 19: 15. 101 

3. The last of this punishment. Rev. 15 : 1 102 

4. Wrath is God’s prerogative. Rom. 12 : 19, 

13:3-4 102 

IV. Righteousness of God’s wrath questioned 103 

1. Unrighteous not to punish unrighteousness. 

Rom. 3:5-6 103 

2. Right because God is God. Rom. 9: 20-24 105 

V. The Objects of Wrath 105 

1. Ungodliness and Unrighteousness. Rom. 1 : 

18-19 105 

2. Moral beings 106 

a. The Earth. Rev. 15 : 7-16 : 1 106 

b. Those who break law. Rom. 13 : 3-4 107 

c. Those who are contentious and disobedient 

Rom. 2 : 8-11 108 

d. Worshipers of the Beast. Rev. 14:9-10 108 

e. “Sons of disobedience.” Eph. 5 : 5-6, Col. 

3:5-6 108 

f. Unbelievers in Jesus. John 3: 16, 36 109 

g. The individual sinner — not his sin. Rom. 

2:3-7 110 

VI. How saved from. Rom. 5:7-9 110 

VII. Conclusion Ill 

CHAPTER VII 
Man Cannot Save Himself 

1. Instinct of self-preservation 112 

2. Go to Gospel teaching 112 

I. The Lord’s statement. John 6 : 44 112 

II. The reason is that the natural man has no spirit- 

ual discernment. I Cor. 2:14 112 


272 FOUNDATION STONES 

Page 

1. There is no interest and so no sensation 113 

2. There is no sympathy 113 

3. This is spiritual death. Rom. 7:9 113* 

4. Illustration. John 1 : 13 114; 

5. Restoration is necessary. John 3 : 3-5 115 

III. The awakened, but unregenerate man cannot 

save himself 116 

1. The awakening 116 

a. Rom. 7:9 116 

b. Luke 15:16-19 *. 117 

2. The struggle of Romans 7 : 14-15, 18-19, 24 118 

* 3. Case of the moral man. Rom. 3 : 23-24, 27 .... 119 

4. Conclusion. Rom. 9 : 16 119 

IV. The Christian cannot keep himself 120 

1. May keep himself in Christ. Jude 21, Phil. 2 : 

12-13 120 

2. The Vine and the branches. John 15 : 1-7 121 

Final conclusion 121 

CHAPTER VIII 
The Love of God 

1. “Kindly disposition.” John 3 : 16 123 

2. “Personal affection.” 123 

I. God is the source of love 123 

1. God is Love. I John 4: 8, 12, 16 123 

2. “Love is of God.” I John 4:7 123 

II. This is a great love 124 

1. As great as God 124 

2. It takes the initiative. I John 4:10 124 

3. It is stronger than death 124 

a. On the part of the father. John 3 : 16, Rom. 

5:8 124 

b. On the part of Jesus. John 15 : 13 125 

4. It passes knowledge. Eph. 3 : 19 125 


ANALYTICAL INDEX 


273 


Page 

5. It controls those who respond to it. II Cor. 

5:14 126 

III. It is manifested from God and appears in man. . 126 

1. Manifested from God. I John 4:9, 10, 19 126 

2. Manifested in men 127 

a. Some reject it. John 5 : 38, 42, I John 4:8.. 127 

b. Some receive it. I John 4 : 7, 13, 16, 20 127 

IV. The purpose of God’s love 129 

1. To secure response from man. I John 4:19.. 129 

2. To cause love among men. I John 4 : 12 129 

3. To cast out all fear 130 

a. Of the judgment. I John 4 : 17 130 

b. Of everything else. I John 4 : 18 130 

V. The relation between God’s love and wrath 130 

1. They are not incompatible 131 

a. God’s love not a passion but a principle . . 131 

b. God’s wrath not a passion but a principle.. 131 

c. “God hates” not a New Testament expres- 

sion 131 

2. They are complemental 132 

a. “Love is blind,” not true of divine love .... 132 

b. God’s love made effective to protect his own 

by his wrath against the rebellious ...... 132 

CHAPTER IX 
Saved by Faith 

Terms defined 133 

What it is to be a Christian 133 

1. Christian was the name by which the disciples 

were called. Acts 11 : 26 133 

2. To be a disciple or learner of Jesus. Matt. 11 : 

29, John 8:31-32 133 

3. To be a follower of Jesus. Matt. 4 : 19-20, 

16:24 134 


274 FOUNDATION STONES 

Page 

4. To be a confessor of Jesus. Matt. 10 : 32-33, 

Rom. 10 : 9-11, Mark 5 : 30-33 135 

5. Summary 136 

II. How may one become a Christian? 136 

1. By faith in Jesus 136 

a. John 3 : 16, 36 136 

b. Personal. John 6 : 37 137 

2. By obedience. Matt. 7 : 21, John 15 : 14 137 

3. Summary 137 

III. Soma examples from the New Testament 138 

1. The woman of Samaria. John 4 : 4-42 138 

2. After Peter’s sermon. Acts 2 : 14-41 139 

3. Philip. Acts 8 : 26-38 139 

4. Saul. Acts 9 : 1-9, 17-18 140 

5. Lydia. Acts 16 : 14-15 141 

6. The Jailer. Acts 16: 25-33 141 

7. Summary 141 

Conclusion 142 

1. Summary 142 

2. Important to fix this in mind 142 

3. Continue in the new life 142 

CHAPTER X 
The Only Way 

Is there any other way? 144 

I. Peter’s question, “To whom shall we go?” John 

6 : 67-69 144 

II. Christ’s statements 145 

1. “I am the door.” John 10 : 7-9 146 

2. “No man cometh unto the Father but by me.” 

John 14 : 6 146 

3. Meaning of “Cometh unto the Father.” 146 

IV. Paul speaks of Jesus as “The only mediator.” 

I Tim. 2:5-6 146 

V. Luke’s statement. Acts 4 : 12 147 


ANALYTICAL INDEX 


275 


Page 

Conclusion : 147 

1. Right relations with God 148 

2. Right relations with men 149 

CHAPTER XI 
Baptism 

Desire to avoid controversy 153 

I. The same word used, but not referring to bap- 

tism. Mark 7 : 4, 8, Luke 11 : 38, Heb. 6 : 1-2, 9-10 154 

II. The word applied to John. Matt. 3 : 1-2, 11 : 11-12, 

14 : 2, 8, 16 : 14, 17 : 13, Mark 6 : 14, 24-25, 8 : 28, 
Luke 7: 20, 28, 33, 9: 19 155 

III. Baptism of the Holy Spirit. Matt 3 : 11, Mark 1 : 

8, Luke 3 : 16, John 1 : 33, Acts 1 : 5, 11 : 15-16 . . 156 

IV. Baptism of fire. Matt. 3:11, 20:22-23, Mark 10: 

38-39, Luke 12 : 50 157 

V. Baptism of water 158 

1. Mere reference to John’s baptism. Matt. 21 : 25, 

Mark 11 : 30, Luke 20 : 4, John 1 : 25-28, 10 : 40, 
Acts 1 : 22, 10 : 37, 13 : 24, 18 : 25 158 

2 . 

a. Matt. 28 : 19-20, Acts 8 : 12 160 

b. Mark 16 : 16, Acts 8 : 13, 35-39 160 

c. Luke 7 : 29-30 161 

d. Acts 2 : 41-42 161 

e. Acts 2 : 36-38 161 

f. Acts 16 : 14-15, 30-34, 18 : 8, I Cor. 1 : 13-17, 

16:15 162 

3 163 

a. Matt. 3 : 6, Mark 1:5 163 

b. Matt. 3:7-8, 11, Mark 1:5, Luke 3:7-8, 

12-14 164 

4. Mark 1 : 4, Luke 3 :3, Acts 2:28 165 

5 165 


276 


FOUNDATION STONES 


Page 

a. Acts 2 : 38, 8 : 14-17, 19 : 2-6 165 

b. Acts 9 : 17-18, 10 : 44-47 166 

167 

Col. 1 : 18, I Cor. 12 : 13, Gal. 3 : 27 167 

7 167 

a. John 3 : 23 167 

b. Rom. 6 : 3-5,. I Cor. 10 : 1-2, 15 : 29, Col. 2 : 12 167 

8. Eph. 4:5 168 

9 168 

a. Matt. 3 : 13-17, Mark 1 : 9-11, Luke 3 : 21-22, 

John 1:31-32 168 

b. John 3 : 22, 26, 4 : 1-2 169 

c. Mark 16 : 16, I Pet. 3 : 20-21 170 

d. Matt. 28:19-20, Acts 2:38, 10:48, 22:16.. 170 

CHAPTER XII 
The Lord’s Supper 

I. The origin of the Lord’s Supper. Matt. 26 : 17-29, 

Mark 14 : 12-26, Luke 22 : 7-39 172 

II. Acts 2: 41-42 175 

III. Acts 20 : 7-11 175 

IV. I Cor. 5 : 7-11 176 

V. I Cor. 11 : 19-29 177 

CHAPTER XIII 
Church Membership 

1. The question of joining a church 181 

2. Fuller treatment of the subject in Christian 

Growth 181 

I. The church is a part of the Gospel plan 182 

1. Jesus said that he would build a church. Matt. 

16:18 182 

2. He made provision for the government of the 

church 182 


ANALYTICAL INDEX 


277 


Page 


a. The authority. John 14 : 26 182 

b. The constitution 183 

II. The Christian enters into the Master’s spirit. . . . 183 

1. The most prominent characteristic of that 

spirit 183 

2. Practical necessity of church to carry out that 

spirit. Matt. 28 : 19-20 184 

III. The relation between Christ and the Christian 

involves membership in the church 185 

1. The Christian is in Christ 185 

a. Direct statement. John 15 : 5 185 

b. The Christian is baptized into Christ. Rom. 

6:3, Gal. 3:27 185 

2. Christ is the head of the church which is his 

body. Eph. 1:22-23 186 

3. Therefore Christians are identified with the 

church 186 

IV. Christ loves the church. Eph. 5 : 25-27 186 

V. The ordinances belong to the church 187 

Church quarrels deplored; but one’s duty clear 187 


CHAPTER XIV 
The Word of God 


1. A definition. John 1 : 1, 14 189 

2. A wrong impression 189 

I. The Word of God is abiding 190 

1. Statement of Christ. Matt. 24: 35 190 

2. This sureness a delight 190 

II. The Word of God is authoritative 191 

1. Statement of Christ. John 14 : 24, 17 : 8 191 

2. Presumption to slight it 191 

III. What the Word of God does 192 

1. It teaches, reproves, corrects, and instructs 

in righteousness. II Tim. 3 : 16 192 

a. It teaches 192 


278 


FOUNDATION STONES 


Page 

(1) Our only text-book 192 

(2) Other bibles and gods not comparable 

to our’s. Acts 17 : 22-29 192 

(3) No ether way of knowing Jesus 194 

(4) Example of its teaching. Matt. 5: 2-9.. 195 

b. It reproves 195 

(1) Necessity fer reproof. Prov. 13:24.... 195 

(2) Difficulty of men reproving men. Gal. 

6:1 195 

(3) Word of God free from this difficulty.. 196 

(4) Examples. Mark 8 : 31-33, 12 : 13-17, 

Luke 19 : 41-44 197 

c. It corrects 198 

(1) A criterion 198 

(2) Illustration. Matt. 5 : 43-48 199 

d. It instructs in righteousness 200 

(1) A practical code 200 

(2) Illustrations. Matt. 7 : 13-20, 19 : 16-22, 

Mark 12 : 28-31 200 

2. It does all this incisively. Heb. 4 : 12 ; . . . 202 

a. It cuts 203 

(1) The figure * 203 

(2) Illustrations. Acts 2 : 36-37, Luke 6 : 

41-42, Matt. 23 : 14-24 203 

b. It discerns 205 

(1) This the reason why it cuts 205 

(2) Illustrations. Luke 9 : 46-48, 11:37-41.. 206 

(3) This incisiveness a search-light 207 

3. II Cor. 5 : 18-19 207 

a. It reconciles to God 207 

b. Makes Christians ministers of reconciliation 207 

4. It is instrumental in the new birth. , I Pet. 

1:23 208 

5. It brings life. John 6 : 63, 68 208 

IV. The Word of God will be the standard of judg- 
ment. John 12 : 48-50 209 


ANALYTICAL INDEX 


279 


Page 

V. Importance of loyalty to the Word of God 210 

1. Loyalty involves 210 

a. Knowledge of 210 

b. Sensibility to. Mark 8 : 38, Luke 9 : 26 210 

(1) Danger of depending on feeling 210 

(2) Illustration 211 

(3) Feeling may arouse to negative action. 212 

c. Obedience to. James 1:22-25, I John 2:5. 213 

2. Assures union with Christ. Col. 3 : 16, John 

14:21, 23 214 

3. It is not easy to be loyal 214 

a. Deliberate choice vs. “falling in love”.... 215 

b. Investigation results in loyalty 215 

c. Moral obstacle. I Pet. 2:8 216 

d. Children and ignorant 217 

(1) The real question 217 

(2) The objection. Isa. 35: 8 218 

Conclusion. One cannot be a Christian without The 

Word of God 218 

1. A Christian is a follower of Christ 219 

2. To follow Christ requires loyalty to his word. 219 

3. Both in becoming and in continuing to be a 

Christian 220 

a. In becoming 220 

b. In continuing to be. I Tim. 4: 6, I Pet. 

2:1-6 220 

CHAPTER XV 

Attendance at Church Services 

1. Certain meetings of some churches are not 

helpful 222 

2. We shall study the meetings of the New Testa- 

ment church 223 

I. The first meeting after the Resurrection 223 

1. The record. John 20 : 19-29 223 


280 


FOUNDATION STONES 


Page 

2. Organization not very complete at this time. 224 

3. Circumstances then and now 224 

4. The members present met the Lord 225 

5. Received their commission 226 

6. Received the Holy Spirit. John 20 : 22 227 

7. Received authority 227 

8. The absent member 228 

II. The second meeting. John 20 : 26-29 228 

III. Another meeting 229 

1. The record. Acts 1 : 6-11 230 

2. The last meeting before the Ascension 230 

IV. Another meeting 231 

1. The record. Acts 1 : 12-14 231 

2. A model business meeting 231 

Y. The meeting at Pentecost 232 

1. The record. Acts 2:1 232 

2. Perhaps this meeting was special 233 

VI. A protracted meeting. Acts 2 : 42, 46-47 233 

VII. An exhortation not to neglect attending the 

meetings of the church. Heb. 19 : 23-25 234 

CHAPTER XVI 
Subjection 

1. People prefer to have their own way . . . . 235 

2. Government necessary 235 

3. Subjection 236 

I. 

Christians should be subject to the church. Matt. 

18: 17 236 

II. Also to the officers of the church 237 

1. Elders. I Pet. 5:5 237 

2. Qualifications of elders. I Tim. 3 : 2-5, Acts 

20 : 28 238 

3. No right to curtail pastor’s authority 239 

III. Also to each other 240 


ANALYTICAL INDEX 


281 


Page 

1. I Pet. 5:5-6 240 

2. Romans 12 : 10 240 

IV. Be of same mind 241 

1. The Scripture. Romans 12 : 16 241 

2. No two think alike 241 

3. The spirit of humility. Rev. 15 : 5-6 242 

Conclusion 242 

CHAPTER XVII 
Peace 

1. The Prince of Peace 245 

2. Peace through war. Matt. 10 : 34 245 

I. Peace of heart 246 

1. Promised. John 14 : 27 246 

2. Defined. John 16:33 246 

3. Result of Holy Spirit. Gal. 5: 22, Col. 3: 15.. 247 

II. Peace among brethren 247 

1. Characteristic of the Kingdom. Rom. 14 : 17 . . 247 

2. Between husband and wife. I Cor. 7:15 247 

3. Exhortations. Mark 9 : 50, II Cor. 13 : 11, Rom. 

14:19, I Thess. 5:13, Heb. 12: 14' 248 

III. Good order. I Cor. 14 : 33 249 

IV. Between bodies of Christians 249 

1. Between Jew and Gentile. Eph. 2: 11-17 249 

2. So between denominations 251 

CHAPTER XVIII 
Christian Growth 

Important 252 

I. Like growth of human body 252 

1. In the beginning a babe 252 

a. Children babes in two senses 252 

b. Adults babes mainly in one sense 252 

c. Duty of growth. I Cor. 3: 1-3, I Pet. 2: 5.. 254 

2. Growth to maturity. Eph. 4 : 13 254 


282 FOUNDATION STONES 

Page 

II. The means of growth 255 

1. God. Heb. 13:20-21 255 

2. Study of Word of God. Luke 11 : 28, John 

14 : 23 256 

3. The church. Eph. 4 : 11-16 257 

CHAPTER XIX 
Evangelization 

From discipleship to apostleship 259 

I. Christians partake of the nature of Christ 260 

1. Divine love for men 260 

2. This love is a principle. John 3 : 16 260 

II. Christianity and Missions 261 

1. The Savior’s word. John 17 : 18 261 

^2. The great commission. Mark 16 : 15 261 


\ 


SCRIPTURE INDEX 


Genesis 

Page 

Isaiah 

Page 

1: 26 

27 

28 

16 


26-27 

26 

35 

8 


28 

26 

51 

17 

100 

2: 7-25 

26 

53 

6 

46 

17 

28 

59 

2 

47 

3: 1-5 

31 

64 

6 

46 

4-5 

....32, 33 

Jeremiah 


6 

....34, 37 

25 

: 15-16... 

100 

7 

39 

Matthew 


7-8 

38 

3 

: 1-2.... 

155 

8-10 

40 


6 

163 

12-13 

41 


7 

80 

14 

42 


7-8.... 

164 

15 

....35, 42 


10 

61 

16 

43 


11 

..157, 158, 164 

17-19 

43 


12 

62 

22-24 

45 


13-17... 

169 

II Kings 


4: 

: 19-20... 

134 

23: 10 

52 

5: 

2-9.... 

195 

Psalms 



20 

84 

8: 4-5 

27 


22 

55 

6-8 

27 


29-30. .. 

57 

9 

27 


43-48. .. 

200 

14: 3 

45 

7: 

13-20... 

201 

Proverbs 



19 

61 

13: 24 

195 


21 

137 

Ecclesiastes 



21-23... 

86 

7: 29 

26 


24-27... 

71 

8: 11 

45 


27 

71 

Isaiah 


8: 

11-12... 

58 

9: 6 

245 

10: 

15 

75 


[ 283 ] 




284 


FOUNDATION 

STONES 


Matthew 

Page 

Matthew 

Page 

10: 

28 

57 

26: 

17-30. ... 

175 


32-33.... 

135 

28: 

19-20.13, 

160, 170, 185 


33 

85 

Mark 



34 

243 

1: 

4 

165 

11: 

11-12. .. . 

155 


5 

164 


20-24... . 

75 


8 

157 


29 

134 


9-11... . 

169 

12: 

31-32... . 

88 

3: 

1-6 

96 

13: 

30 

62 

5: 

30-33... . 

133 


40-42. .. . 

63 

6: 

14 

156 


49-50. .. . 

65 


24-25. .. . 

156 

14: 

2-8 

155 

7: 

4,8 

154 

16: 

14 

155 

8: 

28 

156 


18 

182 


31-33.... 

197 


24 

134 


38 

213 


27 

78 

9: 

43-47. .. . 

57 

17: 

13 

155 


50 

248 

18: 

9 

57 

10: 

38-39. .. . 

158 


17 

236 

11: 

30 

159 


23-35... . 

66 

12: 

13-17. .. . 

198 

19: 

16-22. .. . 

202 


28-31.... 

202 

20: 

22-23. . . . 

158 

14: 

12-26. .. . 

175 

21: 

25 

159 

16: 

15 

262 

22: 

12-13. .. . 

59 


16 

160, 170 


13 

60 

Luke 


23: 

14-24... . 

205 

3: 

3 

165 


17-19. . . . 

55 


7-8 

164 


33 

56, 77 


9 

61 


37 

90 


12-14. .. 

165 

24: 

50-51. .. . 

87 


3-16. .. 

167 


35 

190 


16 

157 

25: 

10 

59 


17 

62 


30 

60 


21-22. .. 

169 


31-46... . 

78 

6: 

41-42... 

204 


46 

89 


49 

72 




SCRIPTURE 

INDEX 


285 

Luke 

Page 

John 


Page 

7: 

20 

156 

3: 

5 


.... 47 


28 

156 


16 




29-30 

161 


109, 123, 

125, 

136, 260 


33 

156 

• 

22 


.... 169 

9: 

19 

156 


23 


.... 167 


26 

213 


26 


.... 170 


46-48 

206 


36 

. .99, 

109, 137 

11: 

28 

256 

4: 

1-2 


.... 170 


37-41 

206 


4-42, 39- 

42.. . 

.... 138 


38 

154 

5: 

29 


.... 77 

12: 

4-5 

57 


38,42... . 


.... 127 


45-48 

68 

6: 

37 


137 


46 

87 


44 


112 


47-48 

69 


63,68.... 


209 


50 

158 


67-69... . 


145 

13: 

24-28 

59 

8: 

7-9 


46 


9 

72 


31-32.... 


134 

15: 

16-19 

117 

10: 

7-9 


146 

16: 

19-31 

67 


40 


159 


24 

67 

12: 

48-50.... 


209 


26,31 

89 

14: 

6 


146 


27-28 

67 


21,23. .. . 


214 

19: 

27 

72 


23 


257 


41-44 

198 


24 


191 

20: 

4 

159 


26 


..16, 183 


18 

73 


27 


246 

22: 

7-39 

175 

15: 

1-7 


121 

John 



4 


121 

1: 

1 

189 


5 


185 


13 

115 


6 


..61, 66 


14 

189 


13 


125 


25-28 

159 


14 


137 


31-32 

169 

16: 

33 


247 


33 

157 

17: 

8 


191 

3: 

3-5 

115 


18 


261 


286 


FOUNDATION STONES 


John 

Page 

Acts 

Page 

20: 19-29 

.... 224 

17: 

22-29 

194 

22 

.... 227 


27-28 

36 

26-29 

.... 229 

18: 

8 

163 

Acts 



25 

160 

1: 5 

.... 157 

19: 

2-6 

166 

6-11 

,229, 230 

20: 

7-11 

176 

12-14 

.... 231 


28 

238 

22 .- 

.... 159 

22: 

16 

171 

2: 1 

.... 232 

24: 

25 

76 

14-41, 37-38, 41 

.... 139 

Romans 


36-37 

.... 204 

1: 

18-19 

106 

36-38 

.... 162 


28 

101 

38 

.165, 171 

2: 

3-7 

110 

41-42 

161, 175 


3-11 

98 

42 

.... 234 


8 

99 

46-47 

.... 234 


8-11 

108 

4: 12 

.... 147 


16 

76 

8: 12-13 

.... 160 

3: 

5-6 

105 

14-17 

.... 165 


9 

46 

26-38 

.... 139 


23 

46 

35-39 

.... 161 


23-24,27... 

119 

36-37 

.... 140 

5: 

7-9 

Ill 

9: 1-9 

.... 140 


8 

125 

6-8 

.... 140 


12 

46 

17-18 

.140, 166 

6: 

3 

186 

10: 37 

.... 159 


3-5 

167 

44-47 

.... 167 

7: 

9 

. ..114, 116 

48 

.... 171 


14-15 

118 

11: 15-16 

.... 157 


18-19,24. .. 

119 

26 

.... 133 

8: 

6 

48 

13: 24 

.... 160 

9: 

16 

119 

16: 14-15 

.141, 162 


20-24 

105 

25-33 

.... 141 


22 

69 

30-33 

.... 141 

10: 

9-11 

135 

30-34 

.... 163 

12: 

10 

240 


SCRIPTURE INDEX 


287 


Romans 

Page 

Ephesians 

Page 

12: 

16 

241 

2: 

11-17 

. .. 251 


19 

102 

3: 

19 

... 125 

13: 

3-4 

. . .103, 107 

4: 

5 

... 168 

14. 

10-12 

76 


11-16 

. .. 258 


17 

247 


13 

... 255 


19 

249 


17-19 

. .. 48 

15 

5-6 

242 

5: 

5 

... 84 

I Corinthians 



5-6 

... 108 

1 

13-17 

163 


6 

.. . 80 

2: 

14 

.40, 47, 112 


25-27 


3: 

1-3 

254 

Philippians 



17 

70 

2: 

12-13 

... 120 

5: 

7-11 

177 

Colossians 


6: 

9-10 

84 

1: 

18 

... 167 

7: 

: 15 

248 

2: 

12 

.. . 168 


25 

17 

3: 

5-6 

... 109 

10 

: 1-2 

168 


6 

... 80 

11 

: 19-29 

178 


15 

... 247 

12 

: 13 

167 


16 

... 214 

14 

: 23,33 

249 

I Thessalonians 


15 

: 29 

168 

1: 

10 

... 80 

16: 

15 

163 

2: 

16 

... 80 

II 

Corinthians 


5: 

13 

... 249 

5: 

: 10 

79 


19 

... 80 


14 

126 

II 

Thessalonians 



18-19 

207 

1: 

7-9 

... 86 

13: 

: 11 

248 

I Timothy 


Galatians 


2 

5-6 

... 147 

3 

• 22. . 

46 

3 

2-5 

... 238 


27 

....167, 186 

4 

6 

... 220 

5 

: 17 

47 

II 

Timothy 



22 

247 

3: 

16 

... 192 

6 

: 1 

196 

Hebrews 


Ephesians 


3: 

7-11 

... 97 

1 

: 22-23 

186 


7-4:1 

... 84 


288 


FOUNDATION STONES 


Hebrews 

Page 

I John 

Page 

4: 

12 

203 

4: 

8-16. .. . 

123 

6: 

1-2 

154 


9 

126 


4-8 

63 


10 

124, 126 

9: 

10 

154 


12,17, 18. 

130 

10 

23-25 

234 


13, 16.... 

128 


26-27 

63 


19 

.124,126, 129 


28-29 

90 


20 

129 

12 

14 

249 

Jude 


13 

20-21 

256- 

6, 

8 

60 

James 

* 

21 


120 

1 

22-25 

213 

Revelation 


2 

10 

46 

2: 

16, 23. .. . 

73 

3 

6 

56 

3: 

3,16.... 

73 

5 

9 

76 

6: 

15-17. .. . 

95 

I Peter 



16-17... . 

83 

1 

: 23 

208 

9: 

5 

68 

2 

: 1-6 

221 


20-21.... 

87 


5 

254 

11: 

15-18. .. . 

95 


8 

1, 217 

14: 

9-10.... 

108 

I Peter 



9-11.... 

65 

3 

20-21 

170 


9-12... . 

100 

4 

5 

76 


18-20.... 

101 

5 

5 

237 

15: 

1 

102 


5-6 

240 


7-16: 1.. 

106 

II 

Peter 


16: 

8-9 

66 

2 

: 1,3,10.... 

70 


10-11. .. . 

61 


3 

76 


19 

100 


4, 9 

77 

19: 

20 

64 


4-9 

57 


15 

102 

3 

: 5,7 

71 

20: 

10 

64, 66 

I John 



14,15. ... 

64 

2: 

: 5 

213 

21: 

8 

64 

4 

: 7 

. .. .123, 128 

22: 

11 

88 


8 

127 


13 

83 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


[ 289 ] 







*»• 
































. *- 

























































































































































































INDEX OF SUBJECTS 

This Index of Subjects includes the four books, 
Foundation Stones, Christian Growth, Teaching of the 
Parables, and Vanishing of the Prince. The letters 
among the figures are the initial letters of these books, 
and the figures following each letter refer to pages 
in the book of which the preceding letter is the initial. 


Abiding, F. 190 
Abominable, F. 64 
Abomination, T. 67 
Accusation, V. 115, 162 
Activity, C. 43, 225 ; T. 95 
Acquittal, V. 117, 124, 133 
Adam, F. 26, 37; T. 56, 120 
Adoption, C. 85, 151, 286 
Adultery, C. 81 
Advertising, T. 175, 249 
Afraid, F. 40, 64 
Africa, C. 179 
Alphseus, V. 270 
Ambition, C. xvii 
America, T. 74, 77 
Anarchy, moral, F. 92 
Andrew, V. 269, 284, 293 
Angels, F. 27, 57, 63, 77; T. 130 
Anger, F. 55 ; T. 63 
Annas, V. 70, 75, 94, 95, 99 
Annihilation, F. 91 
Antonio, tower of, V. 76, 294 


[ 291 ] 


292 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


Apathy, C. 29 
Apollos, C. xix 

Apostles, C. 63, 107, 109, no, 147, 209 
Appeal, C. 226 

Appearances, V. 190, 202, 219, 227, 253, 274, 290 

Appetite, C. 49; T. 145, 232 

Archelaus, T. 101 

Arcturus, T. 1 1 5 

Arrest, The, V. 70, 83 

Ascension, V. 298 

Asia, C. 169, 180 

Asleep, T. 112, 113 

Association, T. 278, 286 

Assyria, T. 120 

Attention, T. 195 

Aurora Borealis, T. 180 

Authority, F. 15, 16, 17, 32, 33, 190, 227; C. 93, 154, 
247; V. 282 
Ave, C. 17 1 
Avarice, C. xvii 
Awakened, F. 116 
Babel, T. 114 
Bankruptcy, moral, T. 162 

Baptize, baptism, F. 13, 153, 186, 187; C. 64, 92, 96, 
121, 213, 261 ; V. 280 
Barabbas, V. 127, 130, 134 
Bartholomew, V. 268, 286 
Beast, The, F. 60, 63, 108 
Beatitudes, V. 265 
Beginnings, T. 73 
Belial, C. 1 13 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


293 


Beneficence C. 184 

Bethany, T. 50; V. 24, 30, 39, 40, 43, 82, 296 

Bethel, V. 244 

Bethlehem, T. 73 

Bethphage, V. 24, 27 

Bethsaida, F. 75; V. 284, 285 

Betrayal, V. 72 

Bible, F. 15, 17, 192, 194; C. 60, 115, 117, 135, 207; 

T. 29, 54, 1 13; V. 88-91 
Bishop, F. 238; C. 109 
Blaming others, F. 41 
Blasphemy, T. 34; V. 103 
Blood, C. 99 
Bodies, mortal, C. 252 
Body of Christ, C. 120 
Bombast, F. 16 
Bondage, C. 76, 89 
Bond-servant, C. 53 ; T. 103, 201 
Book of life, F. 64 
Boston harbor, T. 236 
Boucher, A. J., C. 184 
Bride, C. 121 
Bridegroom, C. 121 
Brothels, T. 133 
Burmah, C. 173 
Burn, F. 61-66 
Caesar, V. 115, 133, 134, 150 
Caesarea, C. 104 

Caiaphas, V. 70, 75, 76, 94, 99, 104, 115, 150 
Call of God, C. 64, 65 ; T. 144 
Calvary, C. 95; V. 141 


294 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


Cana, V. 247, 248, 286 
Canon, F. 15 ; V. 247, 248, 286 

Capernaum, F. 75; V. 247, 248, 252, 259, 266, 286 

Capitol, T. 196 

Cappadocia, C. 180 

Careless, C. 219 

Carnal, see Sinful 

Cary, C. 17 1 

Casting lots, V. 161 

Cattle, F. 42 

Ceremonial law, C. 78 

Change of Dispensation, C. 86, 90; T. 41 

Character, C. xi, xviii, 24, 26, 27, 39 

Charybdis, C. 247 

Chief priests, V. 50, 95, 103, 112, 124, 127, 159, 166, 
177, 183 

Children, F. 217, 252; C. 197, 243 
Children of the Evil One, T. 126 
Children of the Kingdom, T. 125, 147, 198 
Children of this world, T. 222 
China, C. 179; T. 64, 78 
Chorazin, F. 75 

Christ, F. 192; C. 46, 84, 93, 95, 96, 104, 155, 161, 257, 
287; V. 27, 100, 106, 1 16, 122 
Christs, false, T. 67 

Christianity, F. 14; C. 24, 25, 26, 162, 166, 169, 177; 
T. 30, 106, 1 16 

Christians, F. 13, 62, 134, 136, 184, 185, 214, 219, 222, 
236, 242, 248, 260; C. 23, 26, 35, 37, 41, 45, 47, 
67, 82, 101, 107, 11 7, 135, 141, 154, 174, 177, 181, 
182, 192, 195, 244, 248, 254, 257, 258, 271, 273, 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


295 


281, 293; T. 84, 86, 104, 105, 109, 125, 130, 1*7, 
205, 269, 294 
Chubbuck, Miss, C. 229 

Church, churches, F. 182, 257; C. xi, xii, 43, 46, 101, 
103, 107, 108, in, 193, 239; T. II; V. 270 
Church fairs, V. 49 
Church membership, F. 179, 181 
Church services, F. 222, 231 
Circumcision, C. 79, 84 
Circumstances, C. 133 
Cleopas, V. 201, 202, 210, 217, 218 
Comfort, C. 155, 161 ; T. 194 
Comforter, C. 62, 208 
Commandments, C. 71, 87, 100, 136 
Commendation, T. 101, 102 

Commission, F. 13, 226; C. 169; V. 257, 258, 263, 279, 
283, 286, 298 
Communion, C. 125 
Compensation, T. 136, 144-146 
Conception, F. 43 
Conciliation, C. 133, 136 
Condemnation, C. 71, 77, 15 1 ; V. 93, 107 
Confession, F. 135, 142 
Conquest, T. 77, 78 

Conscience, F. 14; C. 13 1, 132, 140, 176; V. 127 
Consecrate-ed-tion, C. 277, 280, 288 
Consolation, V. 193 
Contentious, F. 108 

Conversion, F. 138, 139, 233; C. 23, 24, 25, 27, 29, 30, 
49, 266; T. 91; V. 206 
Conviction of sin, C. 78, 292; T. 155, 157 


296 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


Cooperation, C. 58, 64; T. 196 

Correction, F. 198 

Cost, T. 294 

Council, C. 85 

Covenants, C. 84 

Covetousness, T. 145, 217 

Creation, F. 25 

Creator, C. 217 

Creeds, V. xi 

Critics, T. 12 

Cross, C. 91 ; V. 139, 158, 161, 280 

Crucify-ixion, V. 129, 130, 140, 142, 157, 160, 202 

Curse, C. 80 

Customs, T. 15 1, 173 

Daily bread, C. 242 

Damascus gate, V. 142, 15 1, 243 

Damnation, F. 77 

Damned, The, T. 39 

Danger, F. 225 ; C. 243 

Dark age of church, C. 168 

Darkness, F. 58; C. 266; T. 79, 100, 108; V. 169 

David, C. 58; T. 73, 102 

Deacons, C. 109 

Death of body, F. 31, 43, 44, 64, 73 ; C. 243, 293 
Death of Jesus, V. 165, 171 

Death of soul, F. 31, 34, 40, 41, 44, 113; C. 80, 90, 98; 

T. 145; V. 171 
Debtor, T. 209, 210 
Deformity, C. 46 
Degradation, F. 89 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


297 


Deity, C. 145, 155, 213 
Deliverance, C. 239, 243 
Denial, V. 254 

Denominations, F. 257, C. 137 
Dependent upon God, C. 219 
Desires, F. 32 ; C. 32, 226 
Despair, F. 35 
Destruction, F. 69, 70, 86 

Devil, F. 31, 32, 37, 38, 64; T. 29, 31, 33, 127, 146; 
V. 127 

Devotion, C. xvii 
Discernment, F. 206 
Disciples, C. 253 ; T. 53, 199, 224 
Discouragement, C. 46; T. 90 
Discrimination, T. 40 
Disloyalty, C. 136 

Disobedience, F. 28, 80, 108, 217; C. 76; T. 263 

Dispersion of Christians, C. 107 

Displeasure, C. 66 

Doctrine. See Teaching 

Door, C. 122 

Doubt, V. 238, 275 

Duties of officers, C. no 

Duty, C. 130, 160, 18 1, 248, 260, 276; T. 183 

Dwarf, C. 274 ; T. 102 

Earth, C. 165, 169 

Earthquake, V. 173, 179, 185 

East gate, V. 76, 294 

Ebal, V. 245, 246 

Eden, F. 26 


298 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


Education, C. 60, 74, 117 
Egypt, V. 172 
El Buka’a, V. 284 
Elders, F. 237; C. 85, 109 
Elect, gathering of, T. 68 
Election, F. 269, 270, 286, 290 
Elijah, Elias, C. 31, 104; V. 170 
Elymas, C. 148 
Emmaus, V. 201, 226, 244 
Empty house, T. 32 
Enemies, C. 237, 243 
Enemy, the T. 126 
England, T. 77 
Enlightenment, C. 63 
Envy, T. 145 ; V. 124 
Epistles, C. no, 114 
Esdraelon, V. 246 
Esteem, T. 176 
Esteemest — lovest, V. 256 
Estrangement, F. 47, 48; C. 55 
Ethics, T. 28 

Eve, F. 31, 32, 33, 37, seq. 
Everlasting, F. 88, 89 
Evil, allowed, T. 131 
Evil-doers, T. 133 
Evil, mission of, T. 131 
Evils in churches, C. 102 
Evil Spirits, T. 32 
Eternity, T. 146 
Eunuch, F. 140 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


299 


Evangelization, F. 259; C. xi. 112, 205; V. 221, 223, 
278, 283 

Excellence, C. 281 
Excitement, C. 24, 25, 29 
Exclusion from Heaven, F. 83 
Expect the Lord, T. 93 
Expediency, C. 130, 133, 136 
Experience, C. 27, 29, 107, 158 
Faith, F. 14, 30, 133, 136, 142; C. xvii, 32, 44, 64, 65 
70, 89, 1 2 1, 142, 224, 238, 270, 286, 290; T. 65, 
200, 227; V. 206, 231-238, 244, 272, 280, 291 
Faithful, T. 99, 107 
Faithfulness, T. 101, 102, 198 
Fall, a, F. 71 
Fallacy, C. 137 
Fall, The, F. 26, 28, 31 
Falsehood, C. 13 1, 134 
False teaching, C. 92 
Fast, C. 96; T. 42 

Father, God, F. 124; C. xix, 55, 58, 64, 105, 150, 21 1, 
216, 221 ; T. 270; V. 158 
Fathers, C. 184 

Favor, see Grace also, F. 26, 28; C. 149, 161 ; T. 141, 
143, 209 
Fear, F. 130 

Feast, C. 96; T. 41, 149, 173; V. 93, 107 
Feeling, see Sensibility also, C. 29, 30, 188 
Felix, F. 75 
Fellowship, C. 54 
Fidelity, T. 21 1 


300 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


Fig tree, barren, V. 43 
Figurative, F. 52 
Fire, F. 61, 157 

First day, C. 199, 200; V. 177, 218, 227 

First Fruits, C. 56 

Five hundred, V. 273 

Flesh, The, C. 254 

Florida, V. 201 

Fool, The, F. 55 ; T. 235 

Forgiveness, C. 154, 223, 237; T. 75, 148, 154, 155, 
160, 164; V. 159 
Foreknowledge, C. 290 
Formalism, T. 43 
Foundation of Character, T. 27 
Foundation of church, C. 104, 106 
Friendship, T. 146, 203 
Fulfilment, C. 94, 96 
Furnace of fire, T. 133 
Future salvation, F. 91 
Future state, T. 226; V. 201 
Galatians, C. 82 

Galilee, V. 19, 25, 39, 118, 195, 205, 242, 248, 251, 
265, 285, 289, 302 
Gambling, T. 133 
Gehenna, F. 52 
Generation, C. 48 
Gennesaret, V. 285 

Gentiles, C. 84, 85, 91, 143 ; T. 56, 64, 65 

Gentleness, C. xvii 

Gerizim, T. 185 ; V. 245, 246, 298 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


301 


Gethsemane, V. 52, 80, 146, 295 
Gihon, V. 142 
Gilgal, V. 244 

Glory, F. 27, 28, 246; C. 84, 87, 159; T. 29; V. 183 
God, F. 32, 35, 36, 103, 105, hi, 120, 138, 255; C xii, 
xix, 31, 41, 58, 59, 67, 91, 98, 128, 144, 217, 269, 
287; T. 164, 165, 168, 247, 253, 255, 258; V. 292, 
294, 302 

Godliness, T. 65 

Golgotha, F. 30; V. 142, 157, 161, 186, 198, 243 
Gomorrah, F. 7 

Gospel, F. 17, 62, 90, 192, 199; C. 72, 91, 103, 1 12, 
148, 156, 165, 168, 257; T. 12, 25, 28, 40, 43, 44, 
62, 67, 1 16, 192, 258; V. xii, xiii, 199 
Gospel, effect of, C. 36 
Grave, F. 64 
Greediness, T. 216, 227 
Grace, C. xvii, 32, 40, 50, 59, 248, 262 
Ground, F. 43 

Growth, F. 252; C. I, 3, xi, xii, xvii, xix, xx, 25, 28, 
30. 3 2 ’ 37. 4°. 101, 137. 142. 147. 155. 161, 274, 
278, 284, 291 
Guidance, C. 240 
Guilt, guilty, C. 77, 238 
Gulf, T. 233 
Happiness, F. 29, 214 

Hate, hatred, F. 131; C. 89, 100, 141, 175; T. 145, 
295; V. 1 18 

Hazzletine, Ann, C. 172 
Head of the church, C. 112, 120 


302 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


Healing, C. 29, 152, 156, 242; T. 260; V. 23, 48, 141, 

149 . i6 5 

Heathen, F. 192 ; T. 56 

Heaven, F. 85; C. xi, 70, 90, 112, 166, 196, 217; T. 

29, 79, 100, 1 13, 1 17, 146, 233; V. 167, 209 
Heir, C. 55 

Hell, F. 43, 52; C. 54 seq., 70, 103, 104; T. no, 114, 
1 17, 234; V. 60 
Hermon, V. 285 

Herod, V. 36, 39, 40, 118, 121, 123 
High priest, V. 94, 99, 100 
Hireling, T. 271 
History, T. 29 

Holiness, F. 28, 30, 255; C. 24, 25, 54, 150, 279, 288, 
290, 292 
Holy, C. 282 

Holy Ghost, F. 13, 15, 139, 156, 233, 274; C. xviii, 48, 
61, 64, 108, 1 12, 138, 151, 169, 207, 210, 213, 215, 
216, 238, 272, 287; T. 127, 244; V. 291, 294, 296, 
297 . 301 . 302, 303 
Honest, C. 136 
Honor, F. 27, 28 
Hope, C. xvii, 85 ; T. 118 
House on sand, T. 26 
Hovey, Dr. Alvah, C. xiii 

Human nature, F. 25, 38, 45, 46, 48, 113, 114, 119, 196 
Humility, F. 15, 240; C. 221 ; T. 172 
Husband, F. 187, 247; C. 81, 120, 275 
Hypocrites, T. 278; V. 107, 138 
Ideal, C. 288 ; T. 12 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


303 


Idol, C. 80, 1 13, 132 

Idolatry-ers, F. 65 ; T. 216, 229 

Immaculate, C. 213 

Importunity, C. 31 1 ; T. 240, 246, 251 

Incisive, F. 205 

Indian, C. 179 

Indifference, F. 1 13 ; T. 88 

Indignation, V. 104 

Influence, V. 97-98 

Israel, C. 98 ; T. 69 ; V. 24, 245, 246, 290 

Israelites, C. 84 

Inspiration, F. 15, 17 

Instalment plan, C. 191 

Instruction, F. 200; C. 209 

Insurrection, V. 116 

Intellect, C. 130, 140 

Intelligence, C. xi 

Interpretation, C. 63; T. 122; V. 42 

Interpreter, C. 138, 141 

Intuition, C. 130 

Jacob, V. 244, 245, 302 

Jacob’s Well, C. 86, 157 

James, V. 248, 266, 269, 284, 293, 295 

Japan, C. 179; T. 78 

Jealousy, T. 145, 259; V. 260 

Jericho, V. 20 

Jeremiah, C. 104 

Jerusalem, F. 90 ; C. 86, 107, 108, 180 ; T. 60, 68, 102 ; 
V. 19, 20, 23, 34, 36, 71, 1 18, 142, 151, 178, 201, 
285, 286, 289, 291, 295, 301 


304 


INDEX OE SUBJECTS 


Jesreel, V. 246, 247 

Jesus, F. 16, 17, 35, 85, 144, 146, 189; C. xviii, xix, 
43 > 59, 60, 78, 90, 1 12, 120, 137, 151, 165, 183, 
212, 271; T. 12, 13, 16, 202, 240, 268, 279; V. 
59, 80, 96, 100, 129, 140, 170, 178, 202, 206, 251, 
278, 298 

Jews, F. 48; C. 84, 90; T. 46, 48, 51, 58, 60, 73, 188, 
284; V. 36, 43, 103, 107, 1 1 5, 1 18, 134, 152, 282 
Job, V. 271 

John, C. xvii, 104; V. 94, 160, 168, 186, 195, 222, 248, 
253, 260, 266, 269, 284, 289, 293, 295, 301 
Jonathan, C. 58 
Jordan, V. 20, 245, 247, 284 
Joseph, V. 175, 178, 186, 243 
Josiah, F. 48 

Joy, F. 29; C. 54, 57, 80, 155, 161, 197; T. i, 8, 146, 

292 

Judaea, C. 108; T. ioi ; V. 291 
Judas, V. 270 

Judas Iscariot, V. 72, 75, 76, 79, 84, 109, no, 242, 270, 
274, 295 

Judgment, F. 71, 74, 76, 77, 130, 209; C. 94, 140; T. 

34, 65, 79, 128, 140 
Jude, F. 71 
Judson, C. 171 
Judson, Dr. Edward, C. 172 
Judson, Emily C., C. 229 
Juggernaut, T. 116; V. 280 
Justice, C. 88 

Justification, C. 45, 82, 83, 150, 290 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


305 


Ka’ba, T. 116 

Kedron, V. 33, 36, 79, 92, 295 
Keep, F. 120; C. 270 
Keys, C. 104 

King, Messiah, F. 79 ; T. 268, 272 ; V. 25, 27, 40, 42, 
5 .i, Il6 > I][ 7 > I22 > I28 > I2 9> : 33> 165, 166 
Kingdom of Heaven, F. 83 ; C. xi, 90, 102, 104, 240 ; 
T. 33, 59, 70, 71, 72, 76, 102, hi, 1 18, 125, 131, 
135, 140, 218, 266, 270; V. 1 17, 208, 282, 290 
Kings, C. 244 

Knowledge, F. 28, 29, 39, 210, 219; C. xvii, xviii, xxii, 
31, 67, 68, 107, 130, 132, 140, 207, 220; T. 11, 
100, 1 16 

Kyouk Phyoo, C. 171 

Labor, T. 196 

Law-breakers, F. 107 

Law of commandments, C. 88 

Law, The, C. 71, 73, 80, 85, 149, 248 

Lazarus, T. 233 ; V. 24, 36, 82, 141 

Lebbeus, V. 270 

Legalism, C. 100 

Legitimate, C. 275 

Leontes, V. 284 

Levite, T. 186 

Levitical, C. 81 

Liars, F. 65 

Liberty, F. 32 ; C. 80, 89 
Lie, C. 136, 141 

Life, mode of action, C. 49, 129, 140 

Life, spiritual, C. 30, 48, 50, 52, 56, 99, 136, 149, 268 


306 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


Life, tree of, F. 44 
Light, C. 266, 292 
Literal, F. 74 ; C. 87 
Longsuffering, T. 47 
Lunatic, T. 30 

Lord’s Day, F. 223, 228; T. 54; V. 221, 241 
Lord’s Supper, F. 172, 187; C. 121, 124; V. 71, 72 
Lost, C. 247, 254, 273; T. 25, 26, 133, 284; V. 281 
Love, F. 32, 93, no, 123, 126, 128, 183, 260; C. xvii, 
xx, 25, 46, 64, 70, 71, 88, 97, 120, 130, 140, 148, 
170, 174; T. 108, 143, 144, 147, 155, 168, 183, 
195; V. 24, 158, 159, 187, 256 
Loyalty, F. 210, 215; C. 97, 130, 140 
Lust, T. 145 
Lydia, F. 141 

Macedonia, C. 169, 180, 193 

Makam Ibrahim, T. 115 

Malachi, T. 58 

Malchus, V. 76, 81, 87 

Malefactor, V. 138, 139, 166 

Malevolence, V. 115, 117, 12 1, 127, 158 

Mammon, T. 49, 199, 223, 228 

Man, F. 25, 33, 34, 43> 69; T. 231 

Mankind, C. 245 

Mania, maniac, T. 29 

Manliness, C. xvii 

Mannaseh, T. 187 

Marriage, C. 93 

Martha, V. 24, 141 

Mary, Magdalene, C, 145; T. 142; V. 24, 141, 16S, 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


307 


185, 187, l88, 189, 205, 227, 242 
Mary, mother of Jesus, C. 213; V. 169, 185, 188 
Mary, sister of Lazarus, V. 24, 141 
Matthew, V. 270 
Means of Growth, C. 41, 43 
Mecca, T. 115 
Mediator, F. 147 
Meek, meekness, V. 34 
Memory, F. 16 
Mercy, C. 59, 88 

Messiah, C. 85, 86, 106, 145 ; T. 49, 56; V. 20, 25, 26, 
33. 34, 35. 43. 49, SO. 133. i79. 20 7, 289 
Method, C. 187, 195, 206 
Milky way, T. 180 
Millenium, C. 205 
Mills, S. J., C. 170 
Ministers, F. 237; C. 87 
Ministries, C. 99, 109 
Miracles, C. 154, 158; T. 261 
Missionary, C. 177, 181, 182 
Missionary societies, C. 195 
Mission, one’s, T. 92 
Missions, C. 119, 162 

Mockery, V. 103, 104, 106, 122, 128, 130, 151, 162, 
168 

Mohammed, T. 116 

Moloch, F. 52; T. 1 16; V. 280 

Money, C. 189, 196; T. 106, 194, 227 

Morality, F. 112, 119; C. 72; T. 158 

Moses, F. 89 ; C. 30, 71, 81, 86, 87, 93 ; V. 211, 246, 266 


308 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


Mother, T. 209 
Mountain in Galilee, V. 265 
Mount of Offense, V. 30, 33 
Mystery, C. 51 
Nain, V. 36, 247 
Naomi, C. 58 
Nathaniel, V. 248, 249 
Nature, C. 60 

Nazareth, Nazarene, V. 20, 23, 24, 25, 26, 39, 44, 82, 
121, 128, 139, 145, 146, 151, 157, 247, 286 
Need, C. 218 
Neglect, C. 259 
Neighbor, T. 189 
Neighborship, T. 190, 19 1 
New birth, see Regeneration 
New Covenant, C. 86 
New Jerusalem, C. 173 
New Testament, C. xii, 32; V. xi 
Nicodemus, C. 51 ; V. 175 
Nineveh, T. 35 

Obedience, F. 137, 142, 213; C. 83, 89, 92, 93, 96, 131, 
132, 135 , 137 , HO, 149 , 155 , 161, 270; T. 27, 31 ; 
V. 108 

Obstacles, V. 187 
Offending’ C. 103 
Offence, F. 1 

Officers of churches, F. 237; C. 109 
Olives, Mount of, V. 24, 30, 33, 71, 79, 92, in, 146, 
186, 260, 284 
Only way, C. 70 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


309 


Opinions, V. 208 

Opposed to God, F. 47 

Oracles of God, C. 84 

Order in church meetings, F. 249 

Ordinances, F. 151, 187; C. 121 

Orion, T. 115 

Orthodoxy, C. 71 

Osborn, Dr. E. F., C. xxi 

Osiris, T. 115 

Oung-pen-la, C. 172 

Outer darkness, C. 99 

Pain, T. 146 

Palestine, V. 201 

Parables, T. 1, 14, 21 

Parables, The, 

The Growing Seed, T. 70 

The Mustard Seed, T. 71 

The Leaven, T. 72 

The Ten Virgins, F. 59 ; T. 80 

The Householder, T. 81 

The Wedding Feast, T. 82 

The Householder and the Thief, T. 82 

The Wise Steward, T. 83 

The Ten Talents, T. 95, 102 

The Pounds, T. 97, 102 

The Hid Treasure, T. in 

The Pearl of Great Price, T. in 

The Tares, F. 62; T. 122, 127 

The Drag-net, T. 124, 127, 128 

The Laborers in the Vineyard, T. 138 


310 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


Parables, The, continued 
The Two Debtors, T. 147 
The Unmerciful Steward, F. 67; T. 147, 160 
The Chief Seats, T. 147, 172 
The Pharisee and the Publican, T. 147, 173 
The Good Samaritan, T. 183 
The Unprofitable Steward, T. 198 
The Faithful and the Evil Servants, T. 198, 204 
The Rich Fool, T. 213 
The Unjust Steward, T. 218, 199 
The Rich Man and Lazarus, F. 67, 89; T. 224, 199 
Borrowing at Midnight, T. 241 
The Unjust Judge, T. 245 
The Good Shepherd, T. 259 
The Lost Sheep, T. 279 
The Lost Coin, T. 280 
The Prodigal Son, F. 117; T. 281 
Counting the Cost, T. 296 
Estimating Strength, T. 296 
Paradise, F. 30 
Pardon, C. 238; V. 167 
Paschal Lamb, C. 95 ; V. 51, 172 
Passions, F. 13 1, 260; C. 49; T. 145 
Passover, V. 52, 70, 118, 124, 138, 178, 243, 245 
Pastors, F. 239; C. 109 
Patience, F. 87 
Pattern, C. 141 

Paul, F. 17; C. xix, 36, 109, 143, 289; V. 273, 292 
Peace, F. 245; C. 32, 155, 161 
Penalty, C. 76 

Pentecost, F. 139, 232; T. 43 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


311 


Peraea, V. 20 
Perfection, C. 149, 281 
Permanence of gifts, C. 153 
Persecution, V. 150, 259, 296 

Perseverance, F. 134, 142, 220; C. 247, 255, 260, 269, 
271, 273 

Personality, C. 32, 48, 49, 207 

Peter, F. 139, 145 ; C. xviii, xix, 35, 36, 79, 103, 104, 
107, 1 14, 153; V. 84, 87, 94, 103, 105, 109, 157, 
195, 222, 248, 252, 253, 263, 266, 269, 274, 284, 
286, 289, 293, 295, 301, 302 
Pharisees, T. 33, 200 ; V. 34 
Philemon, C. in 

Philip, F. 140; C. 143; V. 269, 284 
Philosophers, T. 112, 115 
Philosophy, C. 65 ; T. 28 
Piety, C. xvii 

Pilate, V. no, 112, 117, 118, 124, 127, 128, 133, 134, 
138, 150, 166, 174 
Polytheism, C. 216 
Possessed, C. 25, 183 ; T. 30 
Possibility for good or evil, C. 175 
Power, F. 27, 28; C. xii, xviii, 147, 154; T. 34; V. 290 
Prayer, F. 40; C. 32, 155, 218, 229; T. 240; V. 167 
Preaching, C. 117, 164; T. 130 
Preparation, V. 107, 138 
President, T. 74 
Presumption, F. 191 
Pride, F. 16; C. xvii; T. 182 
Priest, T. 185 


312 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


Priesthood, C. 9 6 
Prince of Peace, V. 39 
Process, C. 284 

Procrastination, F. 92; T. 85, 89 
Prodigal, T. 286 
Progress, C. 72 
Promises, C. 84, 85 
Property, C. 203, 204; T. 102, 199 
Prophecy, C. 159; V. 27, 174 
Prophets, T. 58, 63 
Propitiation, C. 150 
Prosperity, T. 229 

Providence, C. 98, 287 ; V. 28, 88, 89, 165, 171 

Place, C. 231, 235 

Plagues, T. 87 

Play, V. 124 

Pleasure, T. 146 

Psychology, T. 115 

Publican, T. 41 

Punishment, F. 58, 66, 68, 88, 89, 97; V. 209 

Purpose, C. 30, 149 

Qualifications of church officers, C. 111 

Quarrels, F. 118 

Ransom, C. 61 

Reason, V. 215, 238 

Rebellion, F. 218 

Reception of the Gospel, T. 3, 21, 25, 29, 32 
Receptivity, C. 220 
Reciprocity, C. 64 
Recognition of Christ, T. 32 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


313 


Reconciliation, F. 207 
Redemption, C. 98 
Refusal to receive the Gospel, T. 35 
Regeneration, F. 47, 115, 138, 208; C. 26, 30, 48, 51, 
65, 66, 264, 285 
Relations with God, F. 148 
Relations with man, F. 148 
Religion, F. 193 ; C. 65 
Religious, C. 25 
Religious nature, C. 67 ; V. xi 
Remission of sins, V. 158 
Remorse, T. 26, 285 ; V. 60 

Repentance, C. 64, 65, 69, 183, 261 ; T. 14, 15, 26, 
40, 56, 65, 75, 150, 155, 226, 290; V. 153, 158, 167 
Reproof, F. 195 

Responsibility, C. 59, 167, 201 ; T. 107, 206 ; V. 97, 
123, 134 

Resurrection, F. 77; C. 33, 147, 156, 161 ; V. 173, 
178, 180, 197, 218, 242 
Rest, F. 64 

Revelation, F. 14, 17; C. 59, 69 
Revere, C. 278 

Reverence, C. 52, 228; T. 150 
Revolt, F. 90, 92 

Rewards, V. 101, 102, 109, 136, 139, 21 1 
Rich man, The, T, 136 
Righteous, T. 129, 134 

Righteousness, F. 84, 132, 200: C. 24, 25, 33, 67, 72, 
149, 152, 208, 290; T. 13 
Rights, F. 32, 33 


314 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


Rock, C. 103, 104 

Romans, T. 73; V. 115, 116, 142, 178, 207 

Roman Christians, C. 87 

Rome, C. 111, 169, 180, 195; T. 101 

Ruin, F. 71 ; C. 177 

Ruth, C. 58 

Sabbath, C. 93, 96; T. 260; V. 93, 107, 176, 178 

Sacrifice, C. 150, 284, 286 

Sahel, Arrabeh, V. 246 

Saints, C. Ill, 280, 285 

St. Stephen’s gate, V. 76 

Salome, V. 185, 188 

Saloons, T. 133 

Salvation, F. no, 112, 121, 144, 214, 259; C. 45, 152, 
161, 163, 262, 268; T. 1 18, 145 
Samaria, Samaritans, F. 138; C. 108, 157; T. 187; 

V. 19, 245, 246, 291, 298, 301 
Sanctification, C. 38, 45, 274, 278, 283 
Sanctified, C. 280 
Sanctify, C. 275 

Sanhedrim, V. 95, 99, 105, 104, 107, in, 175 
Satan, F. 33; C. 53, 251 ; T. 25, 104; V. 23 
Saul, F. 140 

Saved, F. 133; C. 91, 273; T. 26; V. 158, 281 
Savior, F. 35 

Science, scientific, F. 15 ; C. 65, 67, 115 ; T. 29 
Scourging, V. 124, 127, 128 

Scribes and Pharisees, F. 56; C. 93; T. 41, 259, 262, 
278, 284, 293 ; V. 49, 107 
Scriptural, F. 14 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


315 


Scripture, F. 13, 15, 17 
Scriptures, F. 15, 17 
Scylla, C. 247 
Sea-fowl, C. 145 
Search-light, F. 207 

Second coming, F. 231; C. 250; T. 68, 69, 100, 103; 
V. 298 

Secret disciples, V. 175 
Seed of the woman, F. 42 
Seek, T. 91 

Seeking the lost, T. 278, 286 
Self-abhorrence, C. 292 
Self-assertion, T. 177 
Self-confidence, V. 254 
Self-deception, C. 45 

Selfishness, F. 30, 32, 33, 113; C. 99, 133, 136, 140; 

T. 137. 145. 178. 193. I9 6 ; V. 130, 149, 293 
Self-love, F. 31, 32, 33 
Self-preservation, F. 112, 118 
Self-renunciation, C. 100 ; T. 14 
Self-righteous, C. 77 
Sensibility, F. 210 ; C. 115 
Separate, C. 113 

Separation, T. 123, 129, 130, 131, 132 
Serpent, F. 31, 42 
Servants, T. 103, 205 

Service, C. xi, xx, 291; T. 102, 103, 139, 146, 198. 

206, 228 ; V. 196 
Seventy, The, V. 20 
Sham, T. 43 


316 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


Shame, F. 39 
Sheepfold, T. 266 
Shrewd, T. 221 
Sidon, F. 75 
Sight, C. 160, 292 
Sign, T. 34 

Signs in the heavens, T. 68 
Simon of Cyrene, V. 149 
Simon the Pharisee, T. 147, 150, 153 
Simon the Zealot, V. 270, 274 

Sin, F. 29, 36; C. 148, 150, 240, 262, 263; T. 162, 164 
Sincerity, C. 223 ; T. 40 

Sinful state, F. 45, 88; C. 24, 59, 64, 69, 71, 75, 76, 

88 

Sinfulness, T. 166 
Sinless, F. 26, 28 
Sinners, F. 106, 118 
Skepticism, C. 71 ; T. 12 
Slave, T. 103 
Slavery, T. 105 
Social questions, T. 196 
Sociology, T. 13 
Sodom, F. 75 
Solomon, T. 35 

Son of God, F. 125; C. 64, 96, 104, 211, 216, 252; T. 

59 , 63, 75; V. 173, 180, 189, 197 
Son of Man, F. 63, 77 ; C. 104; T. 60, 125, 127 
Sons of God, C. 55, 98, 290 
Sophistry, C. 140 
Soporific, T. 29 


INDEX OE SUBJECTS 


317 


Sorcerer, F. 65 ; C. 148 
Sorrow, F. 43 ; T. 146 

Soul, F. 28; C. 48, 49, 128, 177, 181, 204, 220, 236 
Sower, T. 23 

Speculation, C. xii ; V. 215 
Spirit of God, C. 214 
Spirit of the Father, C. 215 
Spirits, V. 271 

Spirituality, C. xvii, xviii, xxi, 23, 31, 35, 50, 59, 86, 87, 
155, 236; T. 131 ; V. 212, 228, 270, 271, 290, 292 
Spiritual presence of Jesus, V. 231, 233, 259, 264, 283 
Sprinkling, C. 96 
Steward, C. 196 
Strength, T. 297 
Strong, Dr. A. H., C. xiii 
Stubbornness, F. 16 
Subjection, F. 43, 235, 240 
Subjects, T. 147, 275 
Submission, C. 175, 224 
Suffering, C. 54, 1 73> 2 39 5 T - r 33- 2 95 
Suffering, mission of, C. 154, 288 ; T. 131 
Suffering of the wicked, F. 89 ; T. 129 
Suicide, spiritual, C. 160 
Sunday, T. 30 
Sunday Schools, C. 118 
Sun of Righteousness, V. 210 
Superstition, C. 52 
Symbol, C. 123, 125 

Sympathy, F. 113 : C. 54> 5 7> 5 &> 67* r 4° 

Tabor, V. 286 


318 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


Talents, T. 162 
Tartarus, F. 57 
Teachers, C. 109 
Teaching, F. 13, 192 

Teaching of Gospel, F. 17, 183; C. 39, 113; T. 11, 13, 
273 

Teasing, T. 295 
Temple, F. 69 

Temple, The, T. 66; V. 44, 111, 165 

Temptation, F. 31, 217 ; C. 35 

Tempt God, F. 96 

Tempting others, F. 37 

Terratic, T. 30 

Testimony, C. 157 

Thaddeus, V. 270 

Thanks, T. 208 

Thayer, F. 52 

Theft, T. 145 

Theology, F. 14; C. 26; T. n, 28; V. xi 
Things that offend, F. 63 ; T. 133 
Thomas, F. 228 ; C. T45 ; V. 222, 229, 242. 248, 252, 
253, 266, 269, 275 
Thought, T. 146 
Thoughtlessness, T. 87 
Tiberius, V. 242, 259, 266, 284 
Time, C. 190, 228, 235 ; T. 193 
Time-servers, T. 143 
Timothy, C. hi, 114 
Titus, C. hi, 143 

Titus (Roman), T. 64; V. 142, 154 


INDEX OP SUBJECTS 


319 


Toil, T. 133 

Tomb, V. 1 77, 179, 185, 186, 198 

Torment, F. 65, 66, 67 ; T. 233 

Tongue, F. 56 

Tophet, T. 29 

Treason, moral, F. 92 

Trial, V. 95, 107, no, 118, 122, 1*46 

Tribulation, T. 67 

Tribute, V. 115 

Trinity, C. 21 1 

Triumph, C 157 

Triumphal Entry, Y. 19 

Trust, T. 106, 108 

Trustee, T. 106 

Truth, T. xviii, 51, 61, 67, 128, 138, 139, 141, 159 
Tutelage of God, T. 146 
Types and shadows, C. 95 
Tyre, F. 75 

Unbelief, F. 14, 64, 99; V. 201, 205, 206, 211, 215, 
217, 222, 225, 275, 278, 297 
Uncircumcision, C. 84 
Understanding, F. 47 
Ungodliness, F. 105 
Unity in Christ, C. 92 
Unpardonable sin, F. 88 : C. 57. 258 
Unregenerate, C. 67, 68, 117, 264 
Unrepentant, F. 87 
Unrighteousness, F. 105, 132 
Unselfishness, C. xi 
Utterance, C. 241 


320 


INDEX OF SUBJECTS 


Vanity, T. 178, 180 

Vengeance, F. 86; T. 145 ; V. 118, 127 

Via dolorosa, F. 30; V. 138, 141, 243 

War, F. 42, 73, 246 

Waste, C. 187 

Watchfulness, C. 99; T. 80, 86, 94; V. 61-64 

Water, F. 158 

Weddings, T. 84 

Welfare of all men, C. 243 

Wicked, T. 129 

Wife, F. 187, 247; C. 81, 275 

Will, C. 49, 53, 64,^67, 132, 15 1 

Williams’ College, C. 170 

Willing, F. 15, 186; C. xix, xx, 132, 173; T. 31, 37, 

295 

Wine of wrath, F. 100 

Witnesses, C. 168; V. 93, 99, 107, 173, 183, 197, 224, 
238, 242, 248, 290, 291, 297 
Woman, F. 43 

Woman of Samaria, F. 138; C. 158 

Word of God, F. 15, 189, 196, 202, 208, 218, 256; C. 

46, 61, 137; T. 25, 63 
Work, works, C. 156; T. 99, 100 
World, C. 66, 177 

Worldliness, C. 28; T. 213, 227; V. 33, 50 
Worship, C. 86, 118; V. 188, 282, 302 
Wrath, F. 80, 93, 95, 102, no, 130; V. 281 




























































































































<• 





























♦ 




t 





















































* 
















































DEC 4 >906 



/ 


i 




Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: August 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724) 779-21 1 1 




